Strange and Prodigious Religions, Customs, and Manners, &c.
AMongst the many millions of Faces which have been, and are to be seen in the World there are not any two of 'em that are exactly, and in all points alike: and tho there may be some similitude in Voices, and in the Deportment and Behaviour, yet there is something in every one that is peculiar, and a certain Air that serves to difference and distinguish one man from another; so there is no less variety in the Wits, Minds, and Inclinations of men. From whence proceeds, not only the alteration and variety of the Customs and Manners of Nations, and particular Persons, but the several sorts of Idolatrous Worship, and Paganism, that have been in the World, and the many Sects and Schisms that have started up in the true Religion it self. Which to make appear, is the scope and business of the following Discourse.
I. And first, we will begin with Paganism, and shew the strange Whimsies and Caprices of mankind in their Opinions of a Deity, and the Worship that was to be paid thereto. Thus then, the antient Babylonians worshipped Jupiter under the name of Belus, Bel, and Baal, Juno under the name of Astoroth, or Astorte. And their [Page 2]Priests called Chaldeans and Magi were bound by their Superstitious Discipline to worship the Sun, and so was the King to offer him every day a white Horse richly furnished. The Fire they also worshipped, and the Earth too, under certain Names: to the Earth they kept a certain Feast for five days in Babylon; where, during that time, the Servants were Masters, and the Masters Servants. They worshipped also Venus; for maintaining of whose Service, the Women prostituted themselves to Strangers: these held a Divine Providence, but denyed a Creation, and were much addicted to Astrology and Divination. Ninus was the first Idolater; who after the Death of his Father Belus, set up his Image, and caused it to be adored with Divine Honours, at Babylon, and in the rest of his Dominions: thus they were Men whom the Pagans affirmed to be Gods; and every one according to his Merits and Magnificence, began after his Death to be worshipped by his Friends: thus all the Idols of the Gentiles were the Images of dead men. The Egyptian God Osyris was a Man, who, because he distinguished every Region in the Camp by their Colours, in which, Dogs, Oxen, and other Beasts, were painted; therefore, after his Death, he was honoured under those Shapes: and this begot in 'em such a Veneration for those Creatures, that when there was a mighty Famine in Egypt, so as that all kind of Food failed them, they betook 'emselves to feed upon Man's Flesh, when in the mean time they spared Dogs, Cats, Wolves, Hawks, &c. which they worshipped as their Gods; and not only forbore to lay Hands upon them, but also fed them, and that too with Man's Flesh. The Ancients were no less ridiculous in the Choice of their Gods than in their Worship to 'em: for, if we do but consider Jupiter's Adulteries, his Incests with his own Sister Juno, and his Daughter Minerva; if his Sodomy with Ganymedes, his ravishing of Europa and many others; if his Impiety against his Father Saturn, whom he drove out of his Kingdom, [Page 3]and forced to hide himself in Italy; if we consider these things, we must needs say that he was so far from being a God, that he scarce deserved the name of a Man, but rather of a Savage Beast; and indeed, not unlike in Salacity to the Goat his Nurse. Such another God was Saturn, a cruel Murtherer of his own Children, and whose chief delight was to have little Children sacrificed to him. What was Mercury but a Thief, Venus a Whore, Bacchus a Drunkard, Vulcan was but a Smith, Apollo a Shepheard and Mason, Mars a Souldier, Neptune a Marriner, Minerva a Spinster or Weaver, Saturn a Husband-man, Eseulapius a Physician? so as that they had no other Deity but what were Men, and the lowest of Men too. And no less abominable was their Cruelty in their Sacrifices and Offerings; for, there was a brazen Statue of Saturn's at Carthage, with hands somewhat lifted up; the Statue it self was open, hallow, and bending towards the Earth, a Man or Youth was solemnly laid upon these Arms, and thence he was streight tumbled down head-long into a burning Furnace that was flaming underneath. This burning alive was bestowed upon that God yearly, upon a set day, and at other times also, even with multiplyed Victims, especially in case of any great Calamity that should befall the City. Accordingly upon the Slaughter they received by Agathocles, they made a Decree, (I tremble to speak it) to offer up two hundred of their noblest Youths in this manner to Saturn; and who would believe it, there were as many more who freely offered themselves to the same Death.
II. So great a Reverence to Religion had the Aethiopian Kings, to the time of Ptolomy King of Egypt, that whensoever the Priests of Jupiter, who was worshipped in Meroc, declar'd to any of them that his Life was hateful to the Gods, he immediately put an end to his days; nor was there any of them found to have had a more tender Regard to the Safety of his own Life than he had Reverence to Religion; till King Arganes, who [Page 4]lest the Priests should tell him he should dye, began with themselves, put them all to Death first, and thereby abolished the Custom. At Hierapolis in Syria was a magnificent Temple, where men used to geld themselves and put on Womens Apparel; such Priests were called Galli: Here stood two, Priapi or Phalli, and within the Quire, (into which the Chief Priest only might enter) stood Jupiter's Statue, supported with Bulls, Juno's with Lyons, having in one hand a Scepter, and a Distaff in the other. In the Temple stood Apollo, whose Oracles were much consulted; if the Petition was liked the Image would move forward, if otherwise, backward. They had divers Feasts, the greatest was that of the Fire, where they set divers Trees, hung with divers sorts of Beast for Sacrifice on Fire, after they had carryed about these Fires (in Procession) to their Idols. Here the gelded Priests wound each other, and divers young men at this Feast geld themselves. Here was much confused Musick, Disorder, Fury, and Prophecyings. Into the Temple none might enter in thirty days in whose Family any died, and then his Head must be shaved. He that but look'd upon a dead Corps was excluded the Temple a whole day. To touch a Dove was Abomination, because Semiramis was transformed into a Dove; and so it was to touch Fishes, because of Dercito, the Mermaid and Mother of Semiramis, half a Fish and half a Woman. To Hierapolis were divers Pilgrimages; each Pilgrim was bound to cut his Hair on his Head and Brows, to sacrifice a Sheep, to lay the Head and Feet of the Sheep upon his own Head, to crown himself, to drink cold Water only, and to sleep on the Ground till his Return: the young men were bound to consecrate their Hair, then to cut it in the Temple, and to offer it in a Box of Gold and Silver, with their Names inscribed thereon. The Phaenicians were bound to offer yearly Sacrifices of young Children to Saturn, and in the Temple of Venus to practice not only Whoredom but [Page 5]Sodomy also; The Phaenicians were bound to prostitute their Daughters to Venus before they marryed 'em. In the Temple of Venus were celebrated the annual Rites of Adonis, with Beatings and Howlings, to whom they performed solemn Obsequies. The Arabians worshipped the Sun and Moon, Serpents, Trees, and other such like Deities. The Nabathaeans burned Frankincense to the Sun or his Altar; they do not bury their Dead, but lay 'em, even their Kings, on Dunghils. Adultery is Death among 'em, but Incest is no Sin. In Panchaea is a rich stately Temple, adorned with Statues, and the Priests ruled all there both in politick and ecclesiastick Affairs.
III. The ancient Persians had neither Temples, Altars, nor Images, holding these improper for their Gods; but on the tops of Hills offered Sacrifices to Heaven, and to the Sun, Moon, Fire, Earth, Water, and Winds. The Priests used neither Musick, Vestments, nor Libaments, but only his Tiara or Head-attire, crowned with Mirtle. To Lye and be in Debt are heinous Crimes with them; so it is to spit, wash, or piss in a River, which with them are hallowed. The old Scythians had neither Temples, Images, nor Altars, for any of their Gods, except for Mars, whose Temples they erected of bundles of Twigs heaped up together: Instead of his Image they set up an old Iron Sword, to which they offered yearly Sacrifices of Cattel and Horses, and of Men every hundredth Captive, with whose Blood they besprinkled Mars's Sword; then they cut off the right Shoulders of the slain men, and fling them into the Air: they used to wound first, and then to strangle the Beast which they sacrificed, praying to that God to whom they offered the Beast: they kindled no Fire of Wood, for the Country yielded none; but they burned the Bones of the Beast to boyl the Flesh withal; if they want a Vessel they boyl the Flesh in the Beast's Paunch; they use no Vows, nor any other Ceremonies.
IV. The Tartars worshipped the Sun, Stars, Fire, Earth, and Water, to whom they offered the first Fruits of their Meat and Drink each morning before they eat and drink themselves. They believe there is one God, Maker of all things, yet they worship not nor pray unto him. They place Idols at the Tent doors: these Idols being made of Silk and Felt, are offered the first Fruits of Milk, Meat, and Drink; the Hearts also of Beasts, which they leave before them all night, and then eat them in the morning: they offer Horses to the Emperour's Idol, which none afterward must ride; they do not break, but burn the Bones of their Sacrifices; by their Discipline they must not touch the Fire with a Knife, nor meddle with young Birds, nor pour Milk, Drink, or Meat, on the ground, nor break one Bone with another, nor make Water within their Tents, with divers other such Traditions, which if violated, are punished with Death, or else redeemed with much Money. They believe another World, but such as this. When one dyeth he hath Meat set before him, and Mare's Milk, his Friends eat a Horse, and burn the Bones thereof for his Soul; they bury also with him a Mare, a Colt, and a Horse, bridled and sadled, his Gold and Silver also; and they set upon Poles the Horse Hide that was eat, that he may not be without a Tent in the other World. They use to feed the Ghosts or Spirits with Mares Milk cast in the Air, or poured on the Ground. They have their religious Votaries or Monasteries, amongst which there is an Order called Senschin, which eat nothing but Bran steeped in hot Water. They do not worship Idols, nor do they marry, but they hold Transanimation, and divers other ridiculous Opinions. They have a strange Custom among them, that their Priests on high Trees preach to them, and after Sermon besprinkle their Auditors with Blood, Milk, Earth, and Cow-dung, mixed together: and no less strange it is, that they do not bury their Dead but hang them upon Trees. But the [Page 7] Tartars were not all of one Religion; for as they compose several Nations, so they had several Sects in their Paganism. Before the Corps of any great Man they set a Table, furnished with all sorts of meats; with the Odour of which, they think the departed Soul is refreshed, and heartned against the burning of the Body. They cast into the Fire, with the Body, Pictures of his Men, Women, and Horses, and other things to serve in the other World.
V. The Inhabitants of Nova Zembla worship the Sun so long as he is with them, and in his absence the Moon and the North-Star, having no Religion prescribed them by Law. To the Northern Star they offer a yearly Sacrifice of their Deer, which they burn, except their Head and Feet: they sacrifice also for their Dead. The Samodyes, which are subject to the Zar of Muscovy, are much addicted to Witchcraft and Idolatry; among them, each Kindred have their Temple, where they sacrifice. Their Priest is he that is eldest, whose Ornaments are small Ribs and Teeth of Fishes and Wild Beasts hanging about them, with a white Garland on his Head; in his Divine Service he doth not sing, but howl, and that so long, till he become like a Mad-man, and then falls down as though he were dead, but riseth again, ordereth five Deer to be sacrificed, and thrusts a Sword half way into his Belly, still singing, or howling rather; the Sword he takes out again, heats it in the Fire, and then thrusts it in at the Navel, and out at the Fundament; then he lets two Women, standing by him, pull off his Head and left Shoulder, with a small Line by which they pull the Head and Shoulder into a Kettle of hot Water; but he reviveth again, and cometh out whole as he was before. In Samogitia, a small Province between Poland and Lithuania, the Inhabitants nourish among them a kind of four-footed Serpents, about three handfuls in length, which they worship as their Houshold Gods, attending them with Fear and Reverence when they call them [Page 8]out to their Repasts; and if any mischance do happen to any of the Family, it is imputed presently to some want of due Observance of these ugly Creatures. They are naturally inclined to Divinations, Charms, and Sorceries, and frequently abused, as for the most part such People are, by diabolical Illusions. The Lithuanians anciently had Fire and Serpents for their Gods, nourishing the last in their Houses, and keeping the other continually burning; the Priests and Ministers of the Temple always adding Fewel, that it might not fail: the Vestal Fire was not kept more carefully at Rome, nor with greater Ceremony. To this God whom they called Dishpan, or the Lord of the Smoak, they used to sacrifice young Pullets, to the other, Cocks.
VI. The Saracens in old time adored the Star of Venus; they worshipped likewise the Image of Venus set on a great Stone, on which they believed that Abraham lay with Hagar, or else that he tyed his Camel thereunto while he was sacrificing Isaac. In the beginning of Spring, and in the beginning of Autumn, the Sun entring into Aries or Libra, the Arabians used to cast Stones upon heaps, being naked and bare-headed, with Cryes, and going about their Idols, kissing the Corners in honour of their Gods. This they used at Mecca, in honour of Venus; and therefore in that Solemnity did they cast Stones under their Privities, because those Parts were under her Dominion; only, whereas Nakedness was immodest, some ordained that they should bind a Cloath about their Reins. This Mahomet sound before his time, and did not reject, as he did some other idolatrous Rites, but in their Pilgrimage Rites they still observe it. The Moxi, a sort of Tartars, at a certain time in the Year, take a Horse, which they set in the Field, with his four Legs tyed to four Posts, and his Head to another Post fastned in the Ground; This done, one of them standing at a convenient Distance, shooteth him to the Heart; afterwards they slay him, and observing certain Ceremonies about the Flesh, eat the same. [Page 9]The Skin they fill with Chaff, and in each of his Legs thrust a streight Stick, that he may stand upright as if he were alive; lastly, they go to a great Tree, and lop there from as many Boughs as they think good, and make a Room or Seller in that tree, where they set this Horse on his Feet, and worship him, offering unto him Foxes and divers Beasts which bear rich Furrs; of which Offerings the Trees hang full. There are another sort of Tartars who worship the Sun, as they do also a red Cloath fastned to the top of a Pole, and eat Serpents, Worms, and other Filth.
VII. The Inhabitants of Bascia, a Province lying somewhat to the South of Tartary, are Idolaters and Magicians, cruel and deceitful, living on Flesh and Rice. Scarce a days Journey from hence is Chesmur, the People whereof are wickedly cunning in their devilish Arts, by which they cause the dumb Idols to speak, the day to grow dark, and other marvellous things, being the Well-spring of Idols and Idolatry in those parts, They have Hermites after their Law, which abide in their Monasteries, are very abstinent in eating and drinking, contain their Bodies in streight Chastity, and are very careful to abstain from such Sins wherewith they think their Idols offended, and live long. In the Province of Tanguth, bordering likewise upon Tartary, their Temples are made like the Christians, capable of four or five thousand Persons. In them are two Images of a Man and Woman, lying in length forty foot, all of one Peice, or Stone; for which use, they have Carts with forty Wheels, drawn by five or six hundred Horses and Mules, two or three Months Journey. They have also little Images with six or seven Heads, and ten Hands, holding in each of them several things, as a Serpent, Bird, Flower, &c. They have Monasteries, wherein are men of Holy Life, never coming forth, but have food carryed them thither daily: their Gates are walled up, and there are an infinity of Fryer-like Companions passing to and fro in their Cities. [Page 10] Caindu is a Heathenish Nation, where, in honour of their Idols, they prostitute their Wives, Sisters, and Daughters, to the Lust of Travellers; which being entertained in the House, the good man departeth, and the Woman setteth some Token over the Door, which there remaineth as long as this Stallion Stranger, for a sign to her Husband not to return till the Guest be as well gone from her House as Honesty from her Heart, and Wit from his Head. In Cailar and Cailocoram are such monstrous huge Idols, that it is reported, some of 'em may be seen two days before a man comes at 'em.
VIII. And now I will proceed to give an Account of the Gods and Religion of China; and begin with what Odoricus affirmeth, That at Kaiton or Zaiton, he found two Convents of Minorite Fryers, and many Monasteries of Idolaters; in one whereof he was, in which, as it was told him, were three thousand Votaries, and eleven thousand Idols: one of those Idols, less than some others, was as big as a Popish St. Christopher. These Idols they feed every day with the smoak of hot Meats set before them, but the Meat they eat themselves. At Quinsay, a Chineze conveyed him into a certain Monastery, where he called to a Religious Person, and said, this Raban Francus, that is, this Religious French-man, cometh from the Sun-setting, and is now going to Cambaleth to pray for the Life of the Great Chan, and therefore you must shew him some strange sight: then the said Religious Person took great Baskets full of broken Reliques, and led me into a little walled Park, and unlocked the door: we entered into a fair Green, wherein was a Mount in form of a Steeple, replenished with Herbs and Trees; then did he ring with a Bell, at the sound whereof, many Creatures, like Apes, Cats, and Monkeys, came down the Mount, and some had Faces like Men, to the number of four thousand, and two hundred, putting themselves in good order, before whom he set [Page 11]a Platter, and gave them those Fragments; which, when they had eaten, he rung the second time, and they all returned to their former places. I wondered at the sight, and demanded what Creatures they were; they are, said he, the Souls of Noble-men, which we here feed for the love of God, who governeth the World. And as a man was honourable in his Life, so his Soul entreth after Death into the Body of some excellent Beast; but the Souls of simple and rustical People possess the Bodies of more vile and bruitish Creatures. Neither could I disswade him from the Opinion, or perswade him that any Soul might remain without a Body.
IX. Gasper de la Crux being in Canton, a City of China, entred a certain Religious House, where he saw a Chappel, having therein, besides many of her things of great Curiosity, the Image of a Woman with a Child hanging about her Neck, and a Lamp burning before her. The Mystery hereof none of the Chinezes could declare. The Sun, Moon, Stars, and especially Heaven it self, are Gods of the first form in their Idol School. They acknowledge Laocon Tzanter, the Governour of the Great God, (so it signifieth) to be eternal and a Spirit. Of like Nature they esteem Causay, unto whom they ascribe the lower Heaven, and power of Life and Death: they subject unto him three other Spirits, Tauquam, Teyquam, Tzuiquam, the first supposed to be Author of Rain, the second of Humane Nativity, Husbandry, and Wars, the third is their Sea Neptune: to these they offer Victuals, Odours, and Altar Cloaths, presenting them also with Plays and Comedies. They have Images of the Devil, with Serpentine Locks, and as deformed Looks as here he is painted; whom they worship, not to obtain any good at his hand, but to detain and hold his hand from doing them evil. They have many he and she Saints in great Veneration, with long Legends of their Lives. Amongst the chief of them are Sichia, the [Page 12]first Inventer of their Religious Votaries of both Sects; Quannia an Anchoress; and Neoma, a great Sorceress. Fryer Martin, in one Temple in Ʋchco, told a hundred and twelve Idols. They tell of one Hujansin in the Province of Cechiam, which did much good to the People, both by Alchimy, making true Silver of Quicksilver, and by freeing the Metropolitan City from a huge Dragon, which he fastened to an Iron Pillar, still shewed, and then flew into Heaven with all his House Mice and all, Lye and all, and there they have built him a Temple; the Ministers whereof, are of that Sect. Thausu and Trigautius writes of certain Gods called Foe, which they say go a visiting Cities and Provinces; and the Jesuits in one City were taken for these Idols Foe. At Sciauchim, they in time of Drought proclaimed a Fast, every Idol was sollicited with Tapers and Odours, for Rain; a peculiar Officer with the Elders of the People, observed peculiar Rites to this purpose, the Priests went on Procession all in vain. When the City-Gods could do nothing, they fetched a Country Idol, called Locu, which they carry about, worship, and offer to: but Locu is now grown old; thus they said of his Deafness: at last they go to a Witch, who told them, Quonim, a Goddess, was angry that her Back was burned, meaning the Converts which burn'd their Idols; which incensed them against the Christians. Hoaquim is the name of an Idol, which hath rule over the Eyes, which they carry about in Procession, and beg in his name. In time of Trouble they have Familiarity with the Devil. Pedro de Alfero observed, being in a Ship with a Chineze, in this sort; They cause a man to lye on the Ground groveling, and then one readeth on a Book, the rest answering, and some make a sound with Bells and Tabors. The man in short space beginneth to make Visages and Gestures, whereby they know the Devil is entred, and then do they propound their Requests, to which he answereth by a Word or Letters. And when [Page 13]they cannot extort an answer by Word, they spread a red Mantle on the Ground, equally dispersing all over the same a certain quantity of Rice: then do they cause a man, that cannot write, to stand there, themselves renewing their former Invocation; and the Devil entring into this man causeth him to write upon the Rice: but his Answers are often full of Lies. In the Entries of their Houses they have an Idol Room, where they incense their Deities Morning and Evening: they offer to them the sweetest Odours, Hens, Geese, Ducks, Rice, Wine; a Hogs-head boyled is the chief Offering; but little hereof falleth to the God's share, which is set in a Dish apart, as the tips of the Hogs Ears, the Bylls and Feet of the Hens, a few Corns of Rice, three or four drops of Wine: their Books tell much of Hell; their Devotions little. Their Temples are homely and filthy, no Oracle is in any of them; they have Fables of men turned into Dogs or Snakes, and again metamorphosed into men: and they which believe the Pains of Hell, yet believe, after a certain space, that those damned Souls shall pass thence into the Bodies of Beasts. But their Idolatries and religious Rites will better appear, if we take a view of their different Religions and Sects.
X. The Chinezes do conceive thus of the Creation, That there was one Taine, who created Panzon and Paullina, whose Posterity remained ninety thousand Years; but they, for their Wickedness, being destroyed, Taine created Luitzam, who had two Horns, from the right came men, from the left came Women. They are very much afraid when there is any Eclipse of the Sun or Moon, which they hold to be man or Wife; for then they think that these two Gods are angry with them. In Canada the Natives worship the Devil, who when he is offended with them, flings Dust in their Eyes. The men marry two or three Wives, who after the Death of their Husbands never marry again, but go still in black, and besinear their Faces with [Page 14]Coal-Dust and Greese: they do first expose their Daughters to any that will lye with them, and then give them in Marriage. They believe, that after Death their Souls ascend unto the Stars, and go down with them under the Horrison, into a Paradise of Pleasure: They believe also, that God stuck a multitude of Arrows in the Beginning, into the Ground, and of these sprung up Men and Women. They have divers ridiculous Opinions of God, as, That he once drank much Tobacco, and then gave the Pipe to their Governour, with a Command that he should keep it carefully, and so doing, he should want nothing; but he lost the Pipe, and so fell into Want and Misery. They use to sing to the Devils, Praises; to dance about Fires which they make to his Honour, and leap over them. They bemoan the Dead a great while, and bring Presents to their Graves. In Florida the Chief Deities are the Sun and Moon, which they honour with Dances and Songs. Once a Year they offer to the Sun a Harts-hide stuffed with Herbs, hanging Garlands of Fruits about his Horns, so presenting this Gift toward the East, they pray the Sun to make the Land produce the same Fruits again: but to their Kings they use to sacrifice their first-born Males; much of their Devotion, like the rest of barbarous Savages, consisting in singing, dancing, howling, feasting, and cutting off their own Skins. Adultery in the Woman is punished with whipping. In some parts of this Country the next of Kin is permitted to cut the Adulteresses Throat, and the Woman to cut the Adulterers Throat. In some parts also of the Country they worship the Devil; who when he complains of Thirst, humane Blood is shed to quench his Thirst. When a King is buryed, the Cup wherein he used to drink is still [...] upon his Grave, and round about the same are stuck many Arrows; the People weep and fast three days together; the neighbour Kings, his Friends, cut off half their Hair; Women [Page 15]are hired, who for six Months howl for him three times a day. This honour the King and Priest have, that they are buried in their Houses, and burned with their Houses and Goods.
XII. In Mexico, besides their inferiour Priests they had one Chief, whose Habit was a Crown of rich Feathers on his Head, Pendants of Gold with green Stones at his Ears, and under his Lips an azure Stone. His Office was to receive the Body of the Dead King at the Temple door with a mournful Song, to open the Breast of the sacrificed Man, to pull out his Heart to offer it to the Sun, and then to fling that to the Idol to which the man was sanctified: The inferiour Priests in the interim, holding the Legs, Arms, and Head of the sacrificed Wretch, whilst his Heart was taking out. They used also to flay off the Skins of men, and cloath some therewith, who went about dancing, and forcing People to offer them Presents or else they would strike them over the face with the bloody Corner of the Skin. The Priests Office also was to burn Incense before their Idols every Morning, Noon-tide, Evening, and at Mid-night, for then, with Trumpets and Coronets they sounded a long time; which done, they burned the Incense in Censures with much Reverence, and then they beat themselves and draw Blood with sharp Bodkins; they preach also on some Festival days to the People. The Revenues of the Priests were great: the Temples, in State, Magnificence, and Wealth, exceed ours. The Priests were all anointed, and wear their Hair long, for they never cut it. They did sometimes anoint themselves with an Unguent made of venomous Beasts, which made them without fear, and armed them with Cruelty. They painted their Skins black; they washed their new born Children, and let them Blood in their Ears: they performed Marriages by asking the Parties mutual Consent, and tying together a Corner of the Womans Vail with the Corner of the Man's Gown, and so brought them to the Bridegroom's [Page 16]groom's House, causing the Bride to go seven times about the Hearth. They buried the dead either in their Gardens or on Mountains; sometimes they burned the Body: and if he was a great man they killed his Chaplain and his Officers to attend him, burying also Wealth with him, that he might not want in the other World. The Priest used to attire himself in these great Funerals, like a Devil, with many Mouths, and glass Eyes, and with his Staff stirred and mingled the Ashes. When the King dyed the Priests were to sing his Elogies, and to sacrifice two hundred Persons to serve him. Adultery was punished with Death, and so was Dishonesty in their Nuns and Monks, of which there were two great Cloysters at Mexico.
XIII. The Indians of Peru believed commonly, That the Souls lived after this Life, and that the Good were in Glory and the Bad in Pain; so as there is little difficulty to perswade them to these Articles. But they are not yet come to the Knowledge of that point, that the Bodies should rise with the Souls: and therefore they did use a wonderful Care to preserve the Bodies, which they honoured after Death. To this end their Successors gave them Garments, and made Sacrifices unto them, especially the King's Inguas, being accompanied at their Funerals with a great number of Servants and Women for their Service in the other Life: and therefore on the day of his decease they did put to death the Woman he had loved best, his Servants and Officers, that they might serve him in the other Life. When as Guanacapa died (who was Father to Atagu [...]lpa, at what time the Spaniards entred Peru) they put to death a thousand Persons of all Ages and Conditions, for his Service to accompany him in the other Life, after many Songs and Drunkenness they slew them; and these that were appointed to death, held themselves happy. They did sacrifice many things unto them, especially young Children, and with the Blood they made a stroak on the dead man's Face from [Page 17]one Ear to the other. This Superstition and Inhumanity to kill both Men and Women to accompany and serve the Dead in the other Life, hath been followed by others, and is at this day used amongst some other barbarous Nations. And as Apollo writes, it hath been in a manner general throughout all the Indies. The Reverend Beda reports, That before the English-men were converted to the Gospel, they had the same Custom, to kill men to accompany and serve the dead. It is written of a Portugal who being Captive among the Barbarians, had been hurt with a Dart, so as he lost one Eye, and as they would have sacrificed him to accompany a Noble-man that was dead, he said unto them, That those that were in the other Life would make small account of the dead if they gave him a blind man for a Companion; and that it were better to give him an Attendant that had both his Eyes: this Reason being found good by the Barbarians, they let him go. Besides this Superstition of sacrificing Men to the Dead, being used but to great Personages, there is another far more general and common in all the Indies; which is, to set Meat and Drink upon the Grave of the dead, imagining they did feed thereon; the which hath been an Error amongst the Ancients, as St. Augustine writes, and therefore they gave them Meat and Drink. At this day many Indian Infidels do secretly draw their dead out of the Church-yard, and bury them on Hills, or upon Passages of Mountains, or else in their own Houses. They have also used to put Gold and Silver in their Mouth, Hands, and Bosom, and to apparel them with new Garments, durable, and well lined under the Herse. They believe that the Souls of the dead wandred up and down, and endured Cold, Thirst, Hunger, and Travel; and for this Cause they make their Anniversaries, carrying them Cloaths, Meat, and Drink.
XIV. The Kings Inguas of Peru caused Images to be made to their Likeness, which they called Guacos, or [Page 18]Brothers, causing them for to be honoured like themselves, which was in this sort. They took a Captive, such as they thought good, and before they did sacrifice unto him their Idols, they gave him the Name of the Idol to whom he should be sacrificed, and appareled with the same Ornaments like their Idol, saying, that he did represent the same Idol: and during the time that this Representation lasted, which was for a Year in some Feasts, in others six months, and in others less: they reverenced and worshipped him in the same manner as the proper Idol, and in the mean time he did eat, drink, and was merry. When he went through the Streets the People came forth to worship him, and every one brought him an Alms, with Children, and sick Folks, that he might cure them and bless them, suffering him to do all things at his Pleasure, only he was accompanyed with ten or twelve Men lest he should fly. And he, to the end he might be reverenced as he passed, sometimes sounded upon a small Flute, that the People might prepare to worship him. The Feast being come, and he grown fat, they killed him, opened him, and eat him, making a solemn Sacrifice of him.
XV. The chief Idol of Mexico was Vitziliputzli; It was an Image of Wood like to a Mars set upon a Stool of the Colour of Azure, in a Brankard or Litter; at every Corner was a piece of Wood in form of a Serpents head. The Stool fignified that he was set in Heaven; this Idol had all the Fore-head azure, and had a Band of azure under the Nose, from one Ear to the other; upon his Head he had a rich Plume of Feathers, like to the Beak of a small Bird, the which was covered on the top with Gold burnished very brown; he had in his Left hand a white Target, with the Figure of five Pine-apples made of white Feathers, set in a Cross, and from above issued forth a Crest of Gold, and at his Sides he had four Darts, which (the Magicians say) had been sent from Heaven for the doing [Page 19]mighty Acts and Prowesses; in his Right hand he had an azured Staff, cut in fashion of a waving Snake.
XVI. The People of Peru's chief God was Wirachocha, by whom they understood the Maker of all things; next to him they worshipped the Sun and the Thunder after him: the Images of those three they never touched with their bare hands: they worshipped all the Stars, Earth, Sea, Rain-bow, Rivers, Fountains, and Trees. They adored also wild Beasts, that they might not hurt them; and in sign of their Devotion, when they travelled they left in the Cross-way and dangerous Places, old Shoes, Feathers, and if they had nothing else, Stones. They worshipped the Sun, by pulling off the Hairs from their Eye-brows. When they fear, they touch the Earth, and look up to the Sun: they worship also the dead Bodies of their Emperours, and indeed, every thing they either affected or feared. They have some glimmering Knowledge of the beginning of the World, of Noah's Flood, and they believe the end of the World, which they still fear when the Sun is eclipsed, which they think to be the Moon's Husband: they held their Priests in such esteem, that no great matter was undertaken by Prince or People without their Advice. None had Access to their Idols but they, and then only when they are cloathed in white, and prostrate on the Ground. In sacrificing they abstain from Women, and some out of Zeal would put out their own Eyes. They used to consult with the Devil to whom they sacrificed men and dedicated Boys in their Temples for Sodomy. They had also their Temples richly adorned with Gold and Silver, and their Monasteries for Priests and Sorcerers. Their Nuns were so strictly kept, that it was Death to be deflowred: after fourteen years of age they were taken out of the Monastery, either to serve their Idols (and such must be Virgins still) or else to serve as Wives and Concubines to the Ingua or Emperour. They are very frequent and strict in [Page 20]their Confessions, and chearfully undertake what Penance is enjoyned them: but the Ingua confesseth only to the Sun. After Confession they all wash in Baths, leaving their Sins in the Water; they used to sacrifice Vegitables, Animals, and Men, chiefly Children, for the Health or Prosperity of their Ingua, and for Victory in War. In some places they eat their man Sacrifices, in others they only dryed and preserved them in Silver Coffins; they anoint with Blood the Faces of their Idols and Doors of their Temples, or rather, Slaughter-houses.
XVII. Before the English planted Christianity in Virginia, the Natives worshipped the Devil and many Idols, as yet they do in many places there. They believe many Gods, but one principally, who made the rest, and that all Creatures were made of Water, and the Woman before the Man, who by help of one of the Gods, conceived and bore Children. They are all Anthropomorphites, giving to their Gods the form of Men, whom they worship with praising, singing, and Offerings. They hold the Souls Immortality, Rewards and Punishments after this Life, the one in Heaven, the other in a burning Pit towards the West. The Priests are distinguished from other People by Garments of Skin, and their Hair cut like a Comb on their Crowns. They carry their Gods about with them, and ask Counsel of them. Much of their Devotions consisted in howling and dancing about Fires, with Rattles, or Gourd, or Pompian Rinds in their hands, beating the ground with Stones, and offering Tobacco, Deers Suet, and Blood on the Stone Altars. They undertake no matters of Consequence without advice of their Priests, the chief whereof, is adorned with Feathers and Weasels Tails, and his Face painted as ugly as the Devils. They bury their Kings (after their Bodies are burned and dryed) in white Skins, within Arches and Mats, with their Wealth at their Feet, and by the Body is placed the Devils Image: the Women [Page 21]express their Sorrow with black Paint and Yellings for twenty four hours. None but the King and Priest may enter these Houses where the Images of Devils, and their Kings, are kept. Instead of saying Grace at Meat they fling the first Bit into the Fire; and when they will appease a Storm they cast Tobacco into the Water: sometimes they sacrifice Children to the Devil.
XVIII. In Hispaniola they worshipped the Sun and Moon, which they say at first shined out of a Cave; and their Tradition is, That out of two Caves came Mankind; the biggest men out of the greatest Cave, and the least men out of the lesser Cave. They worship also divers Idols with ugly Shapes, by which the Devil useth to speak to them; these they call Zermes, to which they kept divers Festivals. In these they had their publick Dances, with the Musick of Shells tyed about their Arms, Thighs, and Legs. The King fits drumming, when the People present themselves, having their Skins painted with divers Colours of Herbs. When they sacrifice they use with a sacred Hook to thrust down their Throats to turn up their Stomachs: then they sitdown in a Ring cross-legged and wry-necked about the Idol, praying their Sacrifice might be accepted. In some places the Women dance about their Idols, and sing the Prayers of their ancient Kings; then both Sexes, on their Knees, offer Cakes, which the Priests cut, and give to every one a piece: this each Man keeps as a Relick against Dangers. If any fall sick, the Priests impute this to their neglect in the Idol's Service; therefore exhort them to build a Chappel, or dedicate a Grove to their God: they think the Ghosts of the dead walk, who assault such as are fearful, and vanish from them who are not afraid.
XIX. In Malabar they have a Pagod or Idol, which they worship, seated upon a brazen Throne, and crowned with a rich Diadem: From his Head issue out four Horns, from his Mouth four Tusks, his Eyes fiery, [Page 22]like a Glow-worm, his Nose flat and ugly, his Visage terrible, his Hands like Claws, his Legs and Thighs like those of a Lion; in a word, we cannot paint the Devil in a more ugly Figure than they do their God. Unto this Pagod or his Priest, they offer the Virginity of all their Daughters; the Pagod having, in the place of his Privy Parts, a Bodkin of Gold or Silver, upon which the Bride (marryed most commonly at ten or twelve years of Age) is forcibly set; the sharpness of it being such, that it forceth out the Blood in great Abundance; and if she prove with Child that Year, it is said to be of his begetting, and the more esteemed. Others with more Humanity, instead of torturing their Daughters on this wretched Idol, (paralel almost to the offering their Sons to Moloch amongst the Syrians) present them to the Bramini or Idol-Priest, to be defloured the first Night of the Wedding and without one of these two Handsels no man is suffered to enjoy the use of his Wife; not their Kings themselves. More priviledged yet than many VVomen neighbouring on them, in that they are not compelled to burn themselves with their Husbands Bodies, but may have many Husbands, either successively or at once, as they list themselves: and if at once, she sends her Children to that Husband (as we know who did) who she thinks to have the best right to them.
XX. The former Story brings to mind a Custom amongst the Scots, which took beginning, as the Scottish Historians affirm, in the Reign of Ewen the Third, who is the fifteenth King in their Catalogue, after the first Fergus. This Ewen being a Prince much addicted, or wholly rather given over unto lasciviousness, made a Law, that himself and his Successors should have the Maiden-Head or first Nights Lodging with every VVoman whose Husband held Land immediately from the Crown; and the Lords and Gentlemen, of all those whose Husbands were their Tenants or Homagers. This was it seems the Knights Service, [Page 23]which men held their Estates by, and continued till the days of Malcolm Commor, who at the Request of his VVife Margaret, (she was the Sister of Edgar Atheling) abolished this Law, and ordained, That the Tenants, by way of Commutation, should pay unto their Lords a Mark in Money; which Tributes, the Historians say, is still in force.
XXI. In Loango, a Country under the Line, they worship Idols, and are circumcised. Every Tradesman appeaseth his God with such things as belong to his Trade; the Husband-man with Corn, the VVeaver with Cloath, &c. At the Death of their Friends they kill Goats, to the honour of their Idols, and make divers Feasts in memorial of the dead. They will rather dye than touch any Meat which is prohibited by their Priests. At Keaga, the Sea-Port of Loango, there is an Idol kept by an old VVoman, which is once a Year honoured with great Solemnity and feasting. There is another Idol at Morumba, thirty Leagues Northward, where Boys are sworn to serve this God, and are initiated with hard Diet, ten days Silence, Abstinence from certain Meats, and a Cut in their Shoulder, the Blood of which, is sprinkled at the Idol's Feet. Their Tryals of Life and Death are in the Presence of this Idol. At Anzichi they are circumcised, worship the Sun and Moon, and each man his particular Idol. In some of these neighbouring Countries the People are Man-eaters and worship the Devil, to whom they offer Sacrifice, which they continue from Morning till Night, using charming Vociferations, dancing and piping.
XXII. Gentilism is likewise professed in Guinea, for they adore strawen things, instead of God, of whom they speak blasphemously, calling him evil, black, and the Author of their Miseries; and that they are no ways beholding to him for what they enjoy, but to their own Industry. They put within their Rings, Wheat, Water, and Oyl, for their God to feed upon: such [Page 24]Rings are worn by many, as Preservatives against Danger. Their Priests use to preach to them on Festival days, and after Sermon to besprinkle the Infants with Water, in which a Newt doth swim. They consecrate to their Idol the first Bit and Draught of their Meat and Drink. But, I believe this black God they rail against is the Devil, whom their cunning Priests represent to that ignorant People in some black and ugly Shape, sometimes of a black Dog. If they paint themselves with Chalk, they think they do good Service to their God. When he is angry with them they use to bribe the Priest with Gold; so their Fishermen are use to do when they have no success at Sea: the Priest with his Wives, walk in Procession, knocking his Breasts and clapping his Hands, then hanging some Boughs from their Necks, and playing on a Timbrel, the Priests fling Wheat into the Sea, to appease the angry God. They have certain Trees in great Veneration, consulting with them as with Oracles, using divers foolish Ceremonies. They worship a certain Bird which hath Feathers like Stars, and a voice like a Bull. The Tunny is a sacred Fish with them, and not to be touched; so are the Mountains, whose Tops they daily feed, or the Priests rather, with Meat and Drink, When one dieth the Priest makes Gods of Straw to accompany the Dead into the other World; Wine and good Chear are sent with him, and Servants with his Wives: if he be the King, these are slain to wait upon the King, and their Heads advanced upon Poles round about the Grave. They hold it a Sin to spit on the Ground. The Tuesday is their Sabbath. They use Circumcision, and some other Turkish Ceremonies.
XXIII. The Goths believed, That the Dead went into a pleasant place, where their God Tamolxines ruled: to him they used still to send a Messenger, chosen out among themselves by Lot, who in a Boat of five Oars went to supplicate for such things as they wanted. Their manner of sending him was thus; They took him [Page 25]Hand and Foot and flung him upon the points of sharp Pikes; if he fell down, they concluded that the God was well pleased with that Messenger; if otherwise, they rejected him as an unworthy Envoy: therefore they chose another, to whom they gave Instructions, before he died, what he should say to their God; and so having slain him upon their Pikes, committed the dead Body in the Boat to the mercy of the Sea. The Lithuanians used to burn their chief Captives to their Gods. The Lusitanians ripped open the Bowels of their Captives in their Divinations, and presented their right hands, being cut off, to their Gods. The Sclavonians worshipped an Idol called Suantovitus, whose Priest, the day before he sacrificeth, makes clean the Chappel, which none must enter but he alone; and whilst he is in it he must not draw his Breath, but hold his Head out of the Window, lest with his mortal Breath he should pollute the Idol. The next day, the People watching without the Chappel door, view the Idol's Cup; if they find any of the Liquor which was put there wasted, they conclude the next years Scarcity, but otherwise they hope for Plenty; and so they fill the Cup again, and pray to the Idol for Victory and Plenty: then pouring out old Wine at the Idol's Feet, and offering to him a great Cake, they spend the rest of the day in gormondizing: it is held a sin and dishonour to the Idol, not to be drunk then. Every one payeth a piece of Money to the Idol's maintenance; to which also is paid the third part of all Booties taken in the War. To this purpose the Idol maintaineth three hundred Horse, whom the Priest paid, being the Idol's Treasurer. In Lithuania, Russia, and the adjacent places, the Rusticks offer a yearly Sacrifice of Calves, Hogs, Sows, Cocks, and Hens, about the end of October, when their Fruits are all gathered in, to their Idol Ziemiennick: they beat all these Creatures to death, then offer them with Prayers and Thanksgivings; which done, they fall to eating and drinking, [Page 26]flinging first pieces of Flesh into every Corner of the House.
XXIV. The ancient Brittains worshipped Mercury in the first place, as being the God of High-ways, Journeys, Gain, and Merchandizing. After him they worshipped Apollo, Jupiter, Mars, and Minerva. They and the Germans were wont to sacrifice Men sometimes, so did the ancient Britains, which with the Gauls had the same Religion and Priests, called Druides, from the Oaks, under which they used to teach and sacrifice; for, they expounded all Religious Mysteries, taught the Youth, decided Controversies and Suits in Law, ordained Rewards and Punishments; and such as obeyed not their Decrees they excommunicated, debarring them from all Divine Exercises, and all Commerce with Men. These Druides had one chief over them, whose Successor was always elected: they were free from paying Taxes, from serving in the Wars, and had many other Priviledges. They committed not the mysteries of their Religion to Writing, but to the Memory of their Disciples, who spent many years in learning by heart their Precepts in Verse. They believed the Immortality of Souls, they read Philosophy to their Scholars. It is thought by some, that Diana's Temple stood where St. Paul's Church in London stands now; and Minerva had her Temple at Bath; and Apollo in Scotland, near Dalkeith. The Saxons worshipped the seven Planets, among which, Thor, the same with Jupiter, was chief; from him Thursday was denominated. Next was Woden, or Mars, Wednesday is so called from him: Frea, or Frico, was Venus, to whom Friday was dedicated, as Tuesday to Tuisco the Founder of the German Nation: but the Germans at first had neither Images nor Temples, but abroad worshipped the Sun, Moon, and Stars. Mother Earth was in chief Esteem among them; to her they dedicated a Chariot in a Grove, which was lawful only for the Priest to touch. He was never to leave the Chariot, [Page 27]which was always covered with Cloth, and was drawn by two Oxen in Procession: then Holy-Days were appointed; at the end of her Journey, she, with the Chariot and Cloth, were washed in a certain Lake; but the Ministers who performed this Work, were never seen any more, but were swallowed by the Lake, and the Goddess restored again by her Priest to her Grove.
XXV. The old Saracens worshipped the Sun under the shape of a half naked Man set upon a Pillar, whose Head and Face was all beset with fiery Rayes, holding on his Breast a flaming Wheel, by which they signified the Sun's Heat, Light, and Motion. They worshipped the Moon under the form of a Woman, with a short Coat, and a Hood with long Ears, with the Picture of the Moon before her Breast; they gave her also piked Shoos: the reason whereof might possibly be this, if I may have leave to conjecture; They gave her a short Coat to shew the swiftness of her Motion, for a long Coat signifieth a slow Motion; therefore they painted Saturn, whose motion is the slowest of all the Planets, with a long Coat. The Hood or Chapron with long Ears, was to represent her Horns, or else to shew that Sounds are heard afar off in the Night, which is the time of her Dominion. Her piked Shoos may also resemble her Horns. But now having gone through all the Idolatries of all Nations of the World, both Ancient and Modern, it is now high time to give some account of Christianity and it's Division into several Schisms, Sects, and Superstitions.
XXVI. Christianity, which is the Doctrine of Salvation, delivered to Man by Christ Jesus, the Son of God, who assuming our Nature of a pure Virgin, taught the Jews the true way to Happiness, confirming his Doctrine by Signs and Miracles, at length sealed it with his Blood; and so having suffered Death for our Sins, and rose again for our Justification, he ascended to his Father, leaving twelve Apostles behind him to [Page 28]propagate this Doctrine through the World, which they did accordingly, confirming their Words with Miracles and their own Blood; and so this Light of the Gospel scattered all the Fogs and Mists of Gentile Superstition, at the sight of this Ark of the new Covenant, the Dagon of Idolatry fell to the ground. When this Lyon of the Tribe of Judah did roar, all the Beasts of the Forrest, that is, the Pagan Idols, or Devil rather, hid themselves in their Dens. Apollo complained that his Oracles failed him, and that the Hebrew Child had stopped his Mouth. When it was proclaimed at Palotci by Thanas the Egyptian Ship-Master, that the great God Pan was dead, all the Evil Spirits were heard to howl and bewail the Overthrow of their Kingdom. Porphyri complained, that the Preaching of Christ had weakned the Power of their Gods, and hindred the Gain of their Priests. The Bones of Babylas so hindred Apollo, that he could deliver no Oracle while they were there. The Delphick Temple fell down with Earth-quake and Thunder when Julian sent to consult with the Oracle. Such was the irresistable Power of the two-edged Sword which came out of Christ's Mouth, that nothing was able to withstand it. The little Stone cut out of the Mountain without Hands, smote the great Image of Nebuchadnezzar, and brake it in pieces. To the Doctrine of twelve poor Fisher-men did the great Potentates of the World submit their Scepters. Thus the Stone which the Builders refused became the head of the Corner. The terrible Beast, which with his iron Teeth destroyed all the other Beasts, is destroyed by the weakness of preaching; against which, the more the Roman Empire strugled the more it was foiled, and found by Experience, that the blood of Martyrs was the Seed of the Church, which conquered the great Conquerours, not with acting, but with suffering; not by the Sword but by the Word; and more by their Death than by their Life: like so many Sampsons triumphing over these Philistines in their Death and Torments. [Page 29]But long did it not continue in it's Splendour and Purity: Heresie and Persecution did quickly break in upon it. Persecution first beginning under Nero, and continued with all the Barbarity imaginable under his Successors: but Heresie broke forth much sooner, and made way for Mahumetanism.
XXVII. The first Heretick was Simon, called Magus, because he was a Witch; a Samaritan by Birth, and a Christian by Profession; he would have bought the Gifts of the Holy Ghost for Money, Act. 8.13. He deny'd the Trinity, and affirmed himself to be the true God: he taught that the World was made by the Angels, not by God; and that Christ came not into the World, nor did he truly suffer: he deny'd also the Resurrection of the Flesh, and permitted promiscuous Marriages: he likewise affirmed, that the true God was never known to the Patriarchs and Prophets. Besides these impious Opinions, he held Magick and Idolatry lawful: he gave to the Angels barbarous Names: he slighted the Law of Moses, as being not from God; and blasphemously denied the Holy Ghost to be a Substance, but a bare Vertue or Operation: and caused his Disciples to worship his Whore Helena, or Selena, for a Goddess.
XXVIII. 2. Nicholas, of whom are the Nicholaitans, was a Proselite of Antioch, and one of the seven Deacons mentioned Acts 6. He had a most beautiful Wife, and being upbraided by the Apostles that he was jealous of her, he brought her out before them, and to clear himself, gave her Liberty to marry to whom she pleased; neither did he afterwards marry any other, but taught his Sons and his Daughters to follow Chastity. But certain perverse men, who boasted that they were his Followers, gave themselves to all Uncleanness, teaching that Men ought to have their Wives in common: they scrupled not to eat of things offered to Idols: at their Love-Feasts they used to put out their Lights, and commit promiscuous Adulteries [Page 30]with each others Wives. They said that not God but Angels created the World. Not long did they retain this Name, but were called Gnosticks, from [...], Knowledge, as if therein they excelled other Men. They taught also, that in faithful Men were two Souls, one holy, of the Divine Substance, the other adventitious, by Divine Insufflation, common to Man and Beasts. Their Doctrine began to spread about the beginning of Domitian's Reign, after Christ fifty two Years.
XXIX. 3. Corinthus was a Jew by Birth, and circumcised, taught that all Christians ought to be so also: he taught that it was Jesus that dyed and rose again, but not Christ: he denyed the Article of Eternal Life, and taught, that the Saints should enjoy in Jerusalem carnal Delights, for one thousand Years: he denyed the Divinity of Christ, he owned no other Gospel but that of St. Matthew, rejected Paul as an Apostate from the Law of Moses, and worshipped Judas the Traytor: in most things they agreed with the Ebionites, so called from Ebion a Samaritan: St. John would not enter the same Bath with the pernicious Heretick Corinthus: but against his and the Heresie of Ebion, he wrote his Gospel. He spread his Heresie in Domitian's time, about sixty two Years after Christ.
XXXI. 4. Carpocrates, of whom came the Carpocratians, was born at Alexandria in Egypt: he flourished about the Year of Christ 109. in the time of Antoninus Pius. Eusebius accounts him the Father of the Gnosticks, and saith, That his Followers gloried of charmed love Drinks, of devilish and drunken Dreams, of ossistane and associate Spirits; and taught, That he who would attain to Perfection in their Mysteries, must commit the most filthy Acts, nor could they, but by doing evil, avoid the Rage of Evil Spirits. They said that Christ was but a mere Man, and that only his Soul ascended into Heaven. They hold Pythagorean Transmigration, but denyed the Resurrection, They said, [Page 31]not God but Satan, made this World; and that their Disciples should not publish their abominable Mystery, they bored their right Ear with a Bodkin.
XXXI. 5. Valentinus an Egyptian, lived in the time of Antoninus Pius. When Hyginus was Bishop of Rome, he began to spread his Heresie. He held that there were many Gods, and that he that made the World was the Author of Death: that Christ took Flesh from Heaven, and passed through the Virgin as Water through a Pipe or Conduit. He said there were thirty Ages or Worlds; the last of which, produced the Heaven, Earth, and Sea; out of the Imperfections of this Creator were procreated divers Evils; as Darkness from his Fear, evil Spirits out of his Ignorance, out of his Tears Springs and Rivers, and out of his Laughter, Light. They have Wives in common, and say that both Christ and the Angels have Wives. They celebrated the Heathenish Festivals, were addicted to Magick, and what not. This Heretick was of great Reputation in Rome, from whence he went to Cyprus, and thence into Egypt.
XXXII. 6. Marcion (of whom came the Marcionites) was of Senope, a City of Pontus, or Paphlagonia; being driven from Ephesus by St. John, he went to Rome: he was the Son of a Bishop in Pontus, and by his Father exiled for Fornication: being not received by the Brethren in Rome, he fell in with Cerdon, maintained his Heresie, and became his Successor in the time of Marcus Antoninus Philosophus, one hundred thirty three years after Christ. He held three Gods, a visible, invisible, and a middle one; that the Body of Christ was only a Phantasm; that Christ by his Descent into Hell, delivered thence Cain and the Sodomites, and other Reprobates. He condemned the eating of Flesh, and the married Life: he held that Souls only were saved, permitted Women to baptize, and condemned all War as unlawful. Polycarpus called him the first begotten of the Devil. Justin Martyr wrote a Book against him.
XXXIII. 7. Tutianus (whence came the Tutiani) was a Syrian by Birth, an Orator, and familiar with Justin Martyr, under whom he wrote a profitable Book against the Gentiles. He flourished one hundred forty two Years after Christ: his Disciples were also called Eneratita, from [...], Temperance or Continence; for they abstain from Wine, Flesh, or Marriage. When Justin Martyr was dead, he composed his Tenents out of divers others. He held that Adam after his Fall was never restored to Mercy: that all Men are damned besides his Disciples: that Women are made by the Devil. He condemned the Law of Moses, made use of Water instead of Wine in the Sacrament, and denied that Christ was the Seed of David: he wrote a Gospel of his own which he called Diatesseron; and spread his Heresie through Pisidia and Cilicia.
XXXIV. 8. Montanus, Father of the Montanists. His Heresie began about one hundred forty five Years after Christ: by Nation he was a Phrygian, and carried about with him two Strumpets, Prisca and Maximilla, who fled from their Husbands to follow him: these took upon them to prophesie, and their Dictates were held by Montanus for Oracles; but at last, he and they, for Company, hanged themselves: his Disciples, ashamed either of his Life or ignominious Death, called themselves Cataphrygians. He confounded the Persons in the Trinity, saying, That the Father suffered: he held Christ to be mere Man, and gave out, that he himself was the Holy Ghost: his Disciples baptized the dead, denied Repentance and Marriage, yet allowed of Incest. They trusted to Revelations and Enthusiasms, and not to the Scripture. In the Eucharist they mingled the Bread with the Blood of an Infant not a Year old. In Phrygia this Heresie began, and spread it self over all Cappadocia.
XXXV. 9. Origen gave Name to the Origanists, whose Errors began to spread Anno Dom. 247. under [Page 33] Aurelian the Emperour, and continued about three hundred thirty four years. They were condemned first in the Council of Alexandria, two hundred years after his death; and again in the fifth General Council of Constantinople under Justinian the first. They held a Revolution of Souls from their estate and condition after death into their Bodies again. They held the Devils and Reprobates, after one thousand years, should be saved; That Christ and the holy Church do no more see the Father than we see the Angels. That the Son is co-essential with the Father, but not co-eternal; because, say they, the Father created both him and the Spirit; That Souls were created long before this World, and for sinning in Heaven, were sent down into their Bodies, as into Prisons; They did also overthrow the whole Historical truth of Scriptures by their Allegories.
XXXVI. 10. Paulus Samosatenus, so called from Samosata near Euphrates, where he was born; a man of infinite pride, commanding himself to be received as an Angel. His Heresie broke out two hundred thirty two years after Christ, and hath continued in the Eastern Parts ever since. He held that Christ was merely Man, and had no Being till his Incarnation; That the Godhead dwelt not in Christ bodily, but as in the Prophets of old, by Grace and Efficacy; and that he was only the external, not the internal Word of God, therefore they did not baptise in his Name; for which the Council of Nice rejected their Baptism as none, and ordered they should be re-baptized, who were baptized by them. He denied the Divinity of the Holy Ghost, allowed Circumcision, took away such Psalms as were sung in honour of Christ, and instead thereof ordered some in honour of himself to be sung in Churches by Women. In the Synod of Antioch he was convicted by Malchion a Presbyter, and condemned Anno 273. This Heresie was also embraced by Photinus, Gelatian Bishop of Sirmium, and propagated by him Anno 323. and thence they took the name of Photinians.
XXXVII. 11. Manis, a Persian by Birth, and a Servant by Condition, was Father of the Manichoran Seat: he was flead alive for poysoning the King of Persia's Son: yet his wicked Opinions raged in the World for three hundred and forty Years after his Death. He held two Principals or Gods, one good one bad; condemned eating of Flesh, Eggs, and Milk; held that God had Members, and was substantially in every thing, how base soever, but was separate from them by Christ's coming and the Elect Manichorans. He rejected the Old Testament, and curtailed the New, by excluding Christ's Genealogy: he held, Christ was the Serpent which deceived our first Parents, saying, that he feigned to dye, and rose again; and that it was really the Devil who truly was crucified. He denyed the Resurrection, and held Transmigration: he affirmed that he was the Comforter whom Christ promised to send. They worshipped the Sun, and Moon, and other Idols: they condemned Marriages and permitted promiscuous Copulation: they rejected Baptism as needless, and all works of Charity: they taught, that our Will to Sin is natural, and not acquired by the Fall; that Sin is a Substance, and not a Quality, communicated from Parents to their Children: they say they cannot sin; deny the last Judgment; and affirm that their Souls shall be taken up to the Globe of the Moon.
XXXVIII. 12. Arrius, whence sprung the Arrians, was a Lybian by Birth, by Profession a Presbyter of Alexandria. His Heresie brake out two hundred and ninety Years before Christ, and over-ran a great part of the Christian World. They held Christ to be a Creature, that he had a Man's Body, but no humane Soul, the Divinity supplying the room thereof; they also held the Holy Ghost a Creature, proceeding from a Creature, that is, Christ: their Doxology was, Glory be to the Father, by the Son, in the Holy Ghost: they re-baptize the Orthodox Christians. This Heresie was condemned by the Council of Nice, under Constantine; [Page 35]and Arrius himself, in the midst of his Pomp, seized with a Disentery, voided his Guts in the Draught, and so dyed.
XXXIX. 13. Macedonius, Bishop of Constantinople, gave Name to the Macedonians. They held that the Holy Ghost was a Creature, and the Servant of God; and that by the Holy Spirit was meant only a Power created by God, and communicated to the Creatures. This Heresie sprung up, or rather, was stifly maintained under Constantius, the Son of Constantine, three hundred and twelve Years after Christ; and was condemned in the second Occumenical Council at Constantinople, under Theodosius the Great. Macedonius himself being deprived by the Arrian Bishops, died private at Pylas.
XL. 14. The Aerians, so called from Aerius the Presbyter, who lived under Valentinian, the first three hundred and forty Years after Christ: he held that there was no difference between a Bishop and a Presbyter; that Bishops could not ordain, that there should be no set or anniversary Feasts; and they admitted none to their Communion but such as were continent and had renounced the World: they were also called Sillabici, as standing captiously upon Words and Syllables. The occasion of his maintaining his Heresie was, his Resentment that Eustathius was preferred before him to a Bishoprick.
XLI. 15. Florinus, or Florianus, a Roman Presbyter, lived under Commodus the Roman Emperour, one hundred fifty three Years after Christ: hence came the Floriani: They held that God made Evil, and was the Author of Sin; whereas Moses tells us, that all things which he made were very good. They retained also the Jewish manner of keeping Easter, and their other Ceremonies.
XLII. 16. Lucifer, Bishop of Caralitanum in Sardinia, gave Name to the Luciferians. He lived under Julian the Apostate, three hundred thirty three Years after [Page 36] Christ. He taught that this World was made by the Devil: that Mens Souls are corporal, and have their Being by Propagation or Tradition: they denied to the Clergy that fell any place for Repentance; neither did they restore Bishops, or inferiour Clerks to their Dignities, if they fell into Heresie, tho they afterwards repented.
XLIII. 17. Tertullian, that famous Lawyer and Divine, was the Leader of the Tertullianists. He lived under Severus the Emperour, about one hundred and seventy Years after Christ. Being excommunicated by the Roman Clergy as a Montanist, he fell into these Heretical Tenets, That God was corporal, but without declination of Members; that Mens Souls were not only corporal but also distinguished into Members, and have corporal Dimensions, and increase and decrease with the Body: that the original of Souls is by Traduction: that Souls of wicked Men, after Death, are converted into Devils: That the Virgin Mary, after Christ's Birth, did marry once. They bragged much of the Paraclete or Spirit, which they said was poured on them in greater measure than on the Apostles: they condemned War amongst Christians; and rejected second Marriages as no better than Adultery.
XLIV. 18. Nestorius, born in Germany, and by fraud made Patriarch of Constantinople, was the Head of the Nestorians. He broached his Heresie under Theodosius the Younger, four hundred Years after Christ. He taught that in Christ were two distinct Persons, the Son of God, and the Son of Mary; that is, the Son of God in Christ's Baptism, descended into the Son of Mary, and dwelt there as a Lodger in a House: he made the Humanity of Christ equal with his Divinity, and so confounded their Properties and Operations. A great part of the Eastern Bishops were of his Perswasion. His Heresie was condemned in the Council of Ephesus, under Theodosius the Younger, in which Cyril, Bishop of Alexandria, was President, and the Author Nestorius [Page 37]deposed, and banished into the Thebean Desarts, where his blasphemous Tongue was eaten out with Worms. Zeno the Emperour razed to the Ground the School in Edessa called Persica, where the Nestorian Heresie was taught.
XLV. 19. Eutyches, Abbot of Constantinople, from whence came the Eutychians, in the Year after Christ, 413. set forth his Heresie, holding Opinions quite contrary to Nestorius, to wit, That Christ, before the Union, had two distinct Natures, but after the Union, only one, to wit, the Divinity, which swallowed up the Humanity; so confounding the Properties of the two Natures, affirming, that the Divine Nature suffered and died, and that God, the Word, did not take from the Virgin Humane Nature. This Heresie, condemned first in a Provincial Synod at Constantinople, was set up again by Dioscarus, Bishop of Alexandria; at last condemned in the General Council of Chalcedon, under Marcian the Emperour.
XLVI. 20. Eunonius, Bishop of Cyzicum, embraced the Heresie of Arrius: he said blasphemously, God of his Essence understandeth no more than we do; whatsoever we know of it the same knoweth he; and look what his Capacity reacheth to, the same thou shalt find in us his Followers; re-baptized Orthodox, Professors, and baptized in the Name of the Father uncreated, the Son created, and the Holy Ghost created by the Son. They affirmed the Trinity to be three different Substances, as Gold, Silver, and Brass. He was a Cappadocian by Birth, and lived under Valens the Emperour.
XLVII. 21. Novatus, Father of the Novatians, was an African born: he lived under Decius the Emperour, after Christ two hundred and twenty Years; his Heresie lasted one hundred forty eight Years. They denied Repentance to those who fell after Baptism: they bragged much of their Sanctity and good Works: they condemned second Marriages as adulterous, and used [Page 38]Rebaptization as the Donatists. He was a Priest of Carthage, and Father of the Cathari or Puritans.
XLVIII. 22. Donatus (whence arose the Donatists) was a Numidian; who, because Cicilianus was preferred before him to the Bishoprick of Carthage, accused him, and all the Bishops that ordained him, to be Traditores, that is, such as had delivered their Bibles to be burnt by Idolaters, under the Persecution of Maximinus. Though this Accusation was found faulty, yet Donatus continued obstinate, and separated himself and Congregation from all others, accounting that no Church where any spot of Infirmity was to be found; that such a pure Church was only amongst them; yet they would have no man forced to a godly Life: they slighted the Magistracy, and would not suffer them to punish Hereticks: they held the Efficacy of the Sacraments too upon the dignity of the Minister: they rebaptized all that were admitted to their Communion; they held it no Sin to kill themselves rather than to fall into the hands of the Magistrate, and scrupled not to kill such as were not of their Faith: they used certain magical Purifications, and bragged of Enthusiasms and Revelations. With the Arrians, they made the Son less than the Father, and the Holy Ghost than the Son. The Circumc [...]lliones were part of these, who lived in Cells and Caves, and murdered all they met that were not of their Religion.
XLIX. 23. Pelagius, a Britain by Birth, and a Monk at Rome, was the Ring-leader of the Pelagians: he was afterwards a Presbyter under Theodosius the Younger, three hundred eighty two Years after Christ: thence he went into England, and poysoned the whole Island with his Opinions, which were such as these; That Death was not the Wages of Sin, but that Adam should have dyed though he had not sinned: that Adam's Sin was hurtful only to himself, and not to his Posterity: that Concupiscence was no sin: that Infants did not draw original Sins from their Parents: that [Page 39]Infants might be saved without Baptism: that they should have eternal Life, but out of the Kingdom of God: that Man, after the Fall, had free Will to do good, and ascribed no more to Grace, but that by it we had our Nature, and that by our good Works we obtain Grace: they also rejected the Doctrine of Predestination: they say the number of the Elect may be increased or diminished: that Faith is by Nature, but the increase of it from God, and that Charity is from Men. They hold that their elect ones have no Sin, nor can sin if they would: that the Concupiscence of the Flesh is from God, and that rich Men that are baptized cannot be saved unless they give away all that they have. Celestinus and Julianus were his chief Followers in these Errors. St. Augustine and Alypyus, his Friend, wrote against them. They were condemned by five African Councils, and also by a sixth Synod at Carthage, Anno Christi 419. in the tenth Year of Honorius.
L. 24. Priscillianus, a Spaniard, some say a Galatian, Father of the Priscillianists, under Gratian the Emperour, spread his Heresie first in Spain, three hundred forty Years after Christ: from thence, like a Canker, it ran through all the West. This Heresie was made up of former Heresie: for, with the Manichees, he held the World was made by an evil God: with the Sabellians, he confounded the Persons of the Trinity: with the Origanists, he held the Pre-existence of Souls: with Astrologers, that all humane Events depended upon the Stars: with the Stoicks, that we sin necessarily and coactively: with the Enaratites, they abstained from Flesh: and with the Gnosticks, they rejected the ancient Prophets, as ignorant of the Will of God. He was condemned in his Absence by the Synod of Aquitane: but at his Return into Spain he troubled all things. At last he was put to death with Felicissimus, Armenius, Latronianus, and Euchocia, his Companions. Priscillianus himself confessed unto Euclius the Prafect, [Page 40]That he kept Conventicles in the Night with filthy Women, and that he used to pray amongst them. He was condemned of Heresie at Rome by Damasus, from whom he appealed to the Emperour Maximus, who put him to Death. His Body was carried into Spain by his Party, by whom he was esteemed, first as a Saint, then as a Martyr; insomuch, that at last, in matters of Religion, they used to swear by his Name.
LI. Apollinaris, Presbyter in Loadicea, was the Author of the Apollinarists: he divided Christ's Humanity, affirming, That he assumed Man's Body, and a sensitive Soul, but not the reasonable, or intellective Soul of Man, because that was supplied by the Divinity. Instead of the Trinity they acknowledge only three distinct degrees of Power in God; the greatest is the Father, the lesser is the Son, and the least of all the Holy Ghost. They held that Christ's Soul was consubstantial with his Divinity, and that he took not his Flesh from the Virgin but brought it from Heaven: that Christ had but one Will: that Souls did propagate others, and that after the Resurrection, the Ceremonial-Law should be kept as before. This Heresie brake out three hundred and fifty Years after Christ, under Valens the Emperour. It was confuted in the Roman Synod by Damasus Bishop of Rome, and Petrus Bishop of Alexandria; and in the Synod at Constantinople utterly condemned and exploded.
LII. The Adamians or Adamites, so called either from one Adam their Author, or from Adam the first Man, whose Nakedness they imitate, sprung up shortly after the Gnosticks, and were called Prodiciani, from one Prodicus, whom they followed: of this Sect there be many extant at this day. They held it unlawful for Men or Women to wear Cloaths in their Congregation and Assemblies, seeing their Meetings were the only Paradise on Earth, where they were to have Life Eternal, and not in Heaven; as Adam then in his Paradise, so Christians in theirs should be naked, and [Page 41]not cloathed with the Badges of their Sin and Shame. They rejected Marriages as diabolical, therefore they used promiscuous Copulation in the dark: they rejected also all Prayers to God, seeing he knew without us what we wanted.
LIII. The Elcesei, so called from Elcesa an Impostor, and Sampsei from a spotted kind of Serpent, which they represented in their changeable Dispositions, were much addicted to Judicial Astrology and Sooth-saying. They held two Priests, one below, made of the Virgin, a mere man, and one above: they confound Christ with the Holy Ghost, and sometimes they call him Christ's Sister, but in a masculine Name, to both which Persons they give Longitude, Latitude, and Locality. To Water they ascribe a Divinity, and so they did to two Whores, Marthus and Marthana, the Dust of whose Feet, and Spittle, they worshipped as holy Relicks: they had a certain Apocrypha Book, the reading whereof procured Remission of Sins; and they held it no Sin to deny Christ in time of Persecution. This Heresie began to spread about two hundred and ten Years after Christ, under Gordian the Emperour.
LIV. The Valesians, so called from one Valens, an Arabian, who out of the Doctrine of the Gnosticks or Tatians, condemned Marriage and Procreation. Therefore his Scholars, after the Example of Origen, gelded themselves, thinking none can enter into Heaven but Eunuchs: whereas the Eunuchs Christ speaks of be such as by Continence subdue the Lusts of the Flesh. This Heresie springing under Julianus Philippus, Emperour, about the Year of Christ, two hundred and sixteen.
LV. The Heicitae professed a Monastical Life; but withal, taught that the Service of God consisted in holy Dances, and singing with the Nuns, after the Example of Moses and Miriam, Exod. 15. upon the overthrow of Pharaoh in the Red Sea. Gnosimachi were Haters and Despisers of all Learning or Book-Knowledge; [Page 42]teaching that God required nothing from us but a good Life. Of these we have too many in this Age. But Christ tells us, that Life Eternal consists in Knowledge; and God complaineth by the Prophet, that his People perish for want of Knowledge: So Christ sheweth, that Destruction fell on Jerusalem, because she knew not her day; and the Lord complained, that his People had less Knowledge than the Oxe or the Ass: therefore God hath given Lips to the Priest to preserve Knowledge; and Christ, by his own Knowledge, hath justified many, saith the Prophet. The Armenii taught that the Holy Ghost proceeded only from the Father, and not from the Son: that Christ rose from the dead on the Sabbath day, whereas the Scripture tells us plainly, that he arose the third day. They observed also the Jewish Sacrifices: they used first to baptize the Cross, then to worship it: they taught, it was not Man that sinned, but Satan, by tempting him; and, that Man had not propagated by carual Copulation if he had not sinned They denyed Original Sin, and held, that all who dyed before Christ were damned for Adam's Sin: they ascribed no Efficacy to the Sacraments, and yet held Baptism absolutely necessary: they placed the Children of unbaptized Infants, if they were of faithful Parents, in earthly Paradise; if of unfaithful, in Hell: they never baptized without administring the Eucharist: they held Baptism without Crism ineffectual: they used Rebaptization: they permitted the Husband to dissolve Matrimony when he pleased, and denyed Prayers for the Dead, and the Eternity of Hell Fire; and that the Souls were not in Bliss till the Resurrection; and taught, that then there should be no Women at all, but that they should be converted into Men. Chazinzarii were so called from Chazus, which in their Language signifieth the Cross: for, they taught that the Cross was only to be worshipped; therefore they were named Cross-Worshippers: they professed all Nestorianism. The Thnetopsychitae held, that the [Page 43]Souls dyed with the Bodies. Theocatus Nostor were such as reprehended some of God's Actions and Words. Ethnophrones were Paganising Christians, who with Christianity taught Gentile Superstition. But passing over the rest, let us pass on to Mahomet, the greatest of all Impostors.
The Life of Mahomet.
SOME Men have brave Names, but mean Actions; some brave Actions and mean Names; and some both brave Names and Actions. In the first number Mahomet may not be unfitly reckoned, who in excellency of Name was second to none, and yet in depravity of Manners had few Equals: for, we are assured by the learned in the Arabian Language, that Mahomet comes of a Word signifying Praise and Honour, and that this Notation of his Name was but a Presage of his future Actions, whereby he merited and purchased both. Others say, Mahomet imports Thanksgiving; which is to be understood with respect to their Duty of Gratitude, who believe he procured great Benefits for them. And that there might want nothing of lucky Abodement in the Name of this great Impostor, some of his flattering Doctors paraphrase it by a Man of Desires. But, be his name what it will, we shall proceed to give an account of the Life of this Impostor, according as we find it written by the Saracens themselves.
The Book of the Generation of Mahomet, the Messenger of God, (the Prayer and Salvation of God be upon him) from Adam and Eve to the time when God brought him forth gracious, perfect, and fit for himself. When as Rabachbar had learned out of the Scriptures, and by Astrology, that this Prophet should be born to [Page 44]the World, he heard that there was a Man born in Jeseras, a City of Arabia, having all such Marks and Tokens as he had fore-seen by the Prophesies and his Arts; viz. a spot on his Fore-head, a print between his Shoulders, &c. and to satisfie his desire, he went thither to see; where finding those Tokens fulfilled in young Mahomet, he thereupon expounded the dark Mystery of his far-fetch'd Light, learned of his Master Kabelmedi, in this manner: When Adam was newly created, as he stood up his Brain shaked, and made a Noise, as the Leaves do which are shaken with the Wind; whereat Adam wondring, God said unto him, The sound which thou hast heard is the sign of the Prophets and Messengers of my Commandments; take heed therefore that thou commit this Seed of Light only to worthy Loyns, and to a clean Womb: and this Light of Mahomet that should be born, shined from the face of Adam, as the Sun, or Moon at the full. And when he had begotten Seth, that Light passed instantly from the Face of Adam into the Face of Eve, insomuch that the Birds of the Air, and Beasts of the Earth, wondred at her Beauty: yea, the Angels every day saluted her, and brought her Odours out of Paradise, till she brought forth Seth alone, having before at every Burthen brought forth a Brother and a Sister.
Seth inherited this Light, which remained between Heaven and Earth, the Angels thereby ascending and descending upon Seth, and crying always, ‘Rejoyce thou Earth, worthy of the Light of Mahomet, on him be Prayer and Salvation of God.’ Adam drawing near to his end, declared unto him, by his Testament, the Mysteries of that Light, and the Genealogy of the Prophets. Then descended Gabriel, accompanied with threescore and ten thousand Angels, bearing every one of them a white Leaf and a Pen, which signed the Writing for the Continuance of the Order of the prophetical Generation. Seth received this Writing, and was cloathed with a double red Garment, shining as the Sun, as soft as the Violet Flower.
From him it passed by Succession to Noah and Sem; then to Abraham, at whose Birth two Lights from the East and West (meeting in the midst) lightned the whole World; and the Angels were heard singing, that it was the light of the Prophet Mahomet, who should be born of his Seed, whose Words should be the virtue of God. This Light passed from Abraham to the face of Hagar, being with Child, and after to Ishmael; and God told him, that the Soul of Mahomet in the beginning of the Creation, was mingled with his, and that his name in Heaven should be Asmet, in Earth Mahomet, and in Paradise Abvaltrazim. At this Sarah grieved, untill three Angels comforted her with the Promise of Isaac. From Ishmael it removed to Keydar his Son, who being endued with seven Gifts, marryed Nulta of the Land of Isaac; but being warned by an Oracle, he took to Wife Algadira, an Arabian, and after, by divine warning, carried the Chest of this Light unto Jacob. Then was Hamel born to him, and received the same Light; in which, succeeded Thebickt, Hamiessa, Adoth, Adure, Adne, Machat, Nizar, Musar, Aliez, Madraca, Hoocima, Knieva, Anofro, Melic, Falhrem, Luic, Galiben, Kab, Murran, Cudai, Abdamenef, Hesim, a man by divine Testimony free of all uncleanness. To him did all Kings offer their Daughters in Marriage, and amongst the rest Constantine, which he refused, and married Selina, the Daughter of Geit, and had by her Abdalmutalib, whose Light caused Rain in the Drought. To him an Elephant prostrated himself, and said with Man's Voice, Selvation be on you, and on the Light that shineth out of your Reins. Divinity, Fame, Honour, and Victory, be on you, and that there should proceed from him a King greater than all the Kings of the Earth. Another time, as he slept on the Stone which was placed by Abraham, in his Oratory at Mecca, he dreamed of a Chain reaching East and West, and to Heaven, and to the Depth, which was presently converted into a flourishing Herb. Noe and Abraham presented themselves Interpreters of this dream. [Page 46] Abdalla's Son, the Father of Mahomet, had a Tutor given unto him to defend him from his Enemies, who seemed a Man, but was none. He was preserved from the lying in wait of the Jews, by threescore and ten Angels, which seemed men. He wedded Hermina, and therefore two hundred Women perished for his love, some hanging, some burning themselves.
When the prescribed time was come, in the Month Dulheia, on a Friday night, God bad Ariduran to open the Gates of Paradice, that the innermost of his Secrets might be manifested: for it pleaseth me, said he, this night to transport the Light of my Prophet from the Reins of Abdalla into the Womb of Hermina, and that it come into the World. This being done, as Abdalla, the Judge and Lord of the Arabians, went into the House of Prayer, he perceived a great Light to lighten from his House up towards Heaven, and presently died. On the twelfth day of Rab, on a Tuesday Mahomet was circumcised, and all frolick. And then all Idols fell, and became black; all Kingdoms were destroyed, and not one stood upright. Lucifer was cast into the bottom of the Sea, and in forty days could not get out, and then called his Fellows, and told them, that Mahomet was born with the power of the Sword, who should take away all their Power. The same also God caused to be proclaimed in Heaven and Earth. His Mother said, that she was delivered of him without pain; and Angelical Birds came to nourish the Child, and a man clothed in white presented him with three Keys, like to Pearls, which he took; the Key of Victory, they Key of the Laws, and the Key of Prophecy. And after came three Persons with shining Faces, presenting him with a Caldron of Emeralds, with four handles, which Mahomet accepted as a sign of his Rule over all the World. The Birds, Clouds, Winds, Angels, contended, for the nourishment of the Child. But the case was determined by Heavenly Voice, affirming that he should not be taken from the hands of men. [Page 47]An Ass almost famished worshipped him, and receiving him on her back, became Herald to this new Prophet, with man's voice proclaiming the worthiness of her Carriage. Three men carried him up into a Mountain: of which, one opened him from the Breast unto the Navil, and washed his Entrails with Snow: the second cleared his Heart in the midst, and took out of it a black grain, saying, that it was the portion of the Devil. The third made him whole again. Seraphin nourished him three years, and Gabriel nine and twenty, who gave unto him, in the fortieth year of his age, the Law, and carried him to Heaven.
Afterwards, Gabriel, with threescore and ten pair of Wings, came to Mahomet, in the Chamber of Aissa, his best beloved Wife, and said, that God would have him to visit him where he is, and brought with him the Beast Elmparac, or Albarach of nature between a Mule and an Ass. This Beast told Mahomet, that he would not take him on his back until he had prayed God for him. His steps were as far as one could see, so that in the twinkling of an Eye, he had brought Mahomet to Jerusalem. Then Gabriel with his Girdle tied the Beast to a Rock, and carried Mahomet on his shoulders into Heaven, where he knocked, and the Porter opened. Here Mahomet saw footsteps of Angels, and prayed twice on his knees for them: and amongst the rest, old Father Adam, rejoycing for such a Son, and commending him to his Prayers. Then he brought him to the second Heaven, which was a Journey of five hundred years; and so forth on to the seventh Heaven: Here he saw the Angelical People, every one of which was a thousand times greater than the World, and every of them had threescore and ten thousand Heads, and every Head threescore and ten thousand Mouthes, and every Mouth seventeen hundred Tongues, praying to God in seven hundred thousand Languages. And he saw one Angel weeping, and he asked the cause, who answered, that he was Sin: and Mahomet [Page 48]prayed for him. Then Gabriel commended him to another Angel, and he to another, and so forth in order, till he came before God and his Throne. Then God, whose Face was covered with threescore and ten thousand Cloaths of Light, and from whom Mahomet stood two stones cast below, touched him with his Hand, the Coldness whereof pierced to the Marrow of of his Back-bone; and God said, I have imposed on thee and on thy People, Prayers. When he was returned as far as the fourth Heaven, Moses counselled him to return back, to obtain ease unto the People, which could not bear so many Prayers; which he did oftentimes, till there remained but few. Thus returning to his Elmparac, he rode back to his House at Mecca: all this was done in the tenth part of the Night. But when he was requested to do thus much in the Peoples sight, he answered, Praised be God, I am a Man, and an Apostle.
The Book Ascar telleth further, that in this Journey Mahomet heard a Womans Voice, crying, Mahomet, Mahomet, but he held his Peace: Afterwards another called him, but he gave no Answer, Mahomet asked the Angel who they were? He answered, that the one was she which published the Jews Law, and if he had answered her, all his Disciples should have been Jews; the other was she which delivered the Gospel, whom if he had answered, all his Followers had been Christians.
The said Book telleth, that God gave him a five-fold Priviledge: first, that he should be the highest Creature in Heaven or Earth; secondly, the most excellent of the Sons of Adam; thirdly, an universal Redeemer; fourthly, skilful in all Languages; fifthly, that the Spoils of Wars should be given him. Gabriel after, saith that Book, carried him to Hell, to see the Secrets thereof, and the seven Gates thereof, &c. where (as in the place fittest for him) we will leave him. The Book of the Vertues of Mahomet saith, that in glorying [Page] [Page]
Mahomet Comunicating his Doctrin to the People. w th their Pilgramage to Mecca Pag. 50
[Page 49]of his Strength, he would boast, that he had known his eleven Wives successively in one hour.
One of their Chronicles telleth of his Martial Affairs. This Chronicle, from Adam to Noe, one thousand two hundred two and forty years; from thence to Abraham, one thousand and fourscore; thence to Moses, five hundred and fifteen; after him to David, five hundred threescore and nine; and from this time to Christ, one thousand three hundred and fifty: from whence to Mahomet is numbred six hundred and twenty; in all, five thousand three hundred threescore and sixteen from Adam to Mahomet. All the Prophets were in number an hundred and twenty thousand, and the Messengers of God three hundred and fifteen: whereas Adam, Seth, Esdrik, Noe, Abraham, were Hebrews, Huth, Scale, Ishmael, Schaib, Mahomet, were Arabians.
But to leave these fabulous, nay, blasphemous Relations, it is convenient to entertain the Reader with a true account of the Life of this infamous Impostor.
The Life of MAHOMET, according to the truth.
BY Birth he was of Jathrip, an obscure Village, then not far from Medina; his Father called Abdalla, an Idolatrous Pagan, his Mother named Hemina, as perverse a Jewess. Deprived of both his Parents when but two years old, he was left unto the care of an Unkle: who, not able to give him Education, nor willing to be at the charge to keep him any longer, sold him at sixteen years of age to the Ismaelites; by whom, exposed to sale in the open Markets, he was bought by one Abdalmutalif, a Wealthy Merchant. By him employ'd at first in Drudgery and servile Offices, till noting his great Wit, and fitness for better Services, he at last used him as his Factor, sending him with his Camels, and loads of Merchandise into Syria, Persia, Egypt, and other Places, [Page 50]wherein he did behave himself with such dexterity, that he much increased his Master's Wealth. and his own Estimation. Of Person, he is said to be low, and withall, scald-headed; but otherwise comely to the Eye, and of good aspect: Much troubled with the Fallingsickness, which Infirmity he made good use of afterwards, affirming, that those Fits were nothing but Heavenly Raptures, in which he did converse with the Angel Gabriel. He is said to have been also well skill'd in Magick, by which he taught a white Pidgeon to feed at his Ear, which he gave out to be the holy Ghost, by whom he was instructed in the Law which he was to publish; but this not till afterwards. By Sorceries, comeliness of Person, and the great knowledge which he had in his Master's Business, he gained so far on the Affections of his Mistris, that on the Death of Abdalmutalif, she made him her Husband. Possessed of all his Master's Wealth, he affected ease, and being till then of no Religion, or at best, a Pagan, he began to hearken to Sergius, a Nestorian Monk, who flying out of Syria for fear of punishment, (the Heresies of Nestorius being newly both revived and censured) came into Arabia, where he found entertainment in the House of Abdalmutalif, the Master of Mahomet. By his persuasions, finding him a fit Instrument for the Devil to work on, he began to entertain the thoughts of hammering out a new Religion, which might unite all Parties in some common Principles, and bring the Christians, Jews, and Gentiles, (into which the World was then divided) under one Profession. Resolved upon this, he retired himself into a Cave not far from Mecca, as if he there attended nothing but Meditation; Sergius in the mean time sounding in the Ears of the People, both his Parts and Piety. The People being thus prepared to behold the Pageant, out comes the Principal Actor with some parts of his Alcoran, (pleasing enough to sensual minds) which he professed to have received from the Angel Gabriel. And finding that [Page 51]this edified to his expectation, he next proclaimed Liberty to all Slaves and Servants, as a thing commanded him by God, by whom the Natural Liberty of Mankind was most dearly tendered; which drew unto him such a Rabble of unruly People, that without fear or opposition he dispersed his Doctrines, reducing them at last to a Book or Method.
The Book of this Religion he called the Alcoran, that is to say, the Collection of Precepts; the Original whereof they feign to be written on a Table which is kept in Heaven, and the Copy of it brought to Mahomet by the Angel Gabriel. A Book so highly reverenced by the Mahometans, that they write upon the Cover of it, Let none touch this but he that is clean. The Body of it (as it now standeth) was composed by Osman, the fourth Caliph, who seeing the Saracens daily inclining to divers Heresies, by reason of some false Copies of Mahomet's Law, and that the Empire by the same means was likely to fall into Civil Dissention; by the help of his Wife, who was Mahomet's Daughter, he got a sight of all Mahomet's Papers, which he reduced unto four Volumes, and divided into one hundred twenty and four Chapters; commanding expresly upon pain of death, that that Book, and that only, should be received as Canonical through his Dominions. The whole Body of it is but an Exposition and Gloss on the eight Commandments.
1. Every one ought to believe that God is a great God, and one only God, and Mahomet is his Prophet. They hold Abraham to be the Friend of God, Moses the Messenger of God, and Christ the Breath of God; whom they deny to be conceived by the Holy Ghost, affirming that the Virgin Mary grew with Child of him by smelling to a Rose, and was deliver'd of him at her Breasts. They deny the Mystery of the Trinity, but punish such as speak against Christ: whose Religion was not (say they) taken away, but mended by Mahomet. And he who in his Pilgrimage to Mecca, doth not, coming or [Page 52]going, visit the Sepulchre of Christ, is reputed not to have merited, or better'd himself any thing by his Journey.
2. Every one must marry, to increase the Sectaries of Mahomet. Four Wives he alloweth to every man, and as many Concubines as he will, between whom the Husband setteth no difference, either in Affection or Apparel, but that his Wives only can enjoy his Sabbath's benevolence. The Women are not admitted in the time of their Lives to come into their Churches, nor after Death, to Paradice: And whereas in most, or all other Countreys, Fathers give some Portions with their Daughters, the Mahometans give Money for their Wives; which being once paid, the Contract is registred in the Cadies Book, and this is all their formality of Marriage.
3. Every one must give of his Wealth to the Poor. Hence you shall have some buy Slaves, and then manumit them; buy Birds, and then let them flye. They use commonly to free Prisoners, release Bond-slaves, build Caves or Lodgings in the wayes for the Relief of Passengers, repair Bridges, and mend High-wayes. But their most ordinary Alms consist in Sacrifices of Sheep or Oxen, which, when the Solemnity is performed, they distribute among the Poor, to whom also, on the first day of every Year, they are bound to give the tythe, or tenth part of their Gettings in the year fore-going; insomuch that you shall hardly find any Beggars amongst them.
4. Every one must make his Prayers five times a day. When they pray, they turn their Bodies toward Mecca, but their Faces sometimes one way, sometimes another way, believing that Mahomet shall come behind them, being at their Devotions. The first time is an hour before Sun-rising; the second, at Noon-day; the third, at three of the clock in the Afternoon; the fourth, at Sun-setting; the fifth and last before they go to sleep. At all these times the Cryers kept a bawling in the [Page 53]Steeples (for the Turks and Saracens have no Bells) for the People to come to Church. And such as cannot come, must when they hear the voice of the Cryers, fall down in the place where they are, do their Devotions, and kiss the Ground thrice.
5. Every one must keep a Lent one Month in the year. This Lent is called Ramazan, in which they suppose the Alcoran was given to Mahomer by the Angel Gabriel. This Fast is only intended in the Bay-time, the Law giving leave to frolick in the Night, as they best please, for they abstaine from Wine and Swines-Flesh, prohibited in their Law at all times, but never so punctually abstained from as in the time of their Lent.
6. Be Obedient to thy Parents. Which Law is the most neglected of any in all the Alcoran; never any Children being so unnatural as the Turkish.
7. Thou shalt not Kill. And this they heep inviolated among themselves, but the poor Christians are sare to feel the Smart of their Fury: And, as if by this Law the actual shedding of Blood only were prohibited, they have invented Punishments for their Offenders worse than Death it self. As first, the Strappado, which is hanging of them by the Arms drawn backwards: when they are so bound, they are drawn up on high, and let down again with a violent swing, which unjoynteth all their Back and Arms. Secondly, they use to hoise up their Heels, and with a great Cudgel to give them three or four hundred blows on the Soles of their Feet. Thirdly, it is ordinary to draw them naked up to the top of a Gibbet or Tower, full of Hooks, and cutting the Rope to let them fall down again; and by the way they are caught by force of the Hooks, where they commonly hang till they die for Hunger.
8. Do unto others as thou would'st be done unto thyself. To those that keep these Laws he promiseth Paradise, a place of all Delights, adorned with Flowry Fields, water'd with Chrystalline Rivers, beautified with Trees of Gold, under whose cool shade they shall spend their time with [Page 54]Amorous Virgins, whose Mansions shall not be far distant. The Man shall never exceed the Age of thirty, nor the Woman of fifteen; and those to have their Virginity renewed, as fast as lost.
Friday He ordained to be the Sabbath, partly to distinguish his followers from the Jews and Christians, who solemnize the days ensuing; but principally because he was on that day proclaimed King or Emperour, and solemnly so created. Wine and Swines-flesh are the principal things forbidden by the Alcoran: from the last whereof they all unanimously refrain; but on the first they are so sotted, that when they come at it they seldom go home again unled: Insomuch that all the Wines in Constantinople have been thrown about the Streets, and Death made the Penalty for any that will presume to bring any more into the City. Mahomet taught them, that every one should be saved by his own Religion, him only excepted, that revolted from the Alcoran to another Law but so, that under the Notion of Religion, he means only such as Worship the one and only God, excluding by that means the Old Idolaters of the Gentiles from the hopes of Salvation. And he taught too, that at the end of the World, all men that professed any such Religion, should go into Paradise, the Jews under the Banner of Moses; the Christians under the Banner of Christ, and the Saracens under the Banner of Mahomet. They compell no man therefore to abjure the Faith to which he was Born, but commend and approve secretly such as they find Zealous and Constant in their own Religion; yet holding it an especial Honour to have daily new Prosolytes; they incite them by hope of Freedom and Preferment, which with many are motives too much prevailing. Hence I have heard many say, that it is better for a man that would injoy liberty of Conscience, to live in the Countreys professing Mahometanism than Papistry: for in the one he shall never be free from the Bloody Inquisition; in the other he is never molested, if he [Page 55]meddle not with their Law, their Wives, or their Slaves.
The Opinions which they hold concerning the end of the World, are very ridiculous; as, That at the winding of a Horn, not all Flesh only, but the Angels themselves shall die; that the Earth with an Earthquake shall be kneaded together like a lump of Dough; that a second blast of the same Horn shall after forty days restore all again; that Cain shall be the Captain or Ringleader of the Damned, who shall have the Countenance of Dogs and Swine; that they shall pass over the Bridge of Justice, laden with their Sins in Satchels, that the greater Sinners shall fall into Hell, the lesser into Purgatory only; with a thousand the like Fopperies, which is needless to add here, considering that the Alcoran it self is now extant in English, and every one that lists may read it. A thing so full of Tautologies, incoherencies, and such gross absurdities, of so impure and carnal mixture, that he must lay aside the use of his natural Reason who is taken by it, if Force, Ambition, or want of a Christian Education do not lead him on. For if we seriously look into the causes of the deplorable exercise and long continuance of this Religion, we shall find them to be chiefly these. 1. The greatness of the Victories gotten by the Saracens, who easily compelled the conquered Nations to receive their Law. 2. The great zeal and diligence of the Arabians themselves, who being a numerous People, and much given to Merchandize, have possessed themselves of all the Sea-coasts of Africk, from the Streights o Babel-mandel, almost as far as to the Cape of Good Hope; of all the Islands in those Seas, and many Facto ries and good Towns on the Coasts of India: In al which they have setled their Religion also, as a thing inseparable from their Nation, 3. A peremptory Restraint of all Disputation in any point of Religion, whatsoever it be. 4. The suppressing of Philosophy, and the study of Humane Sciences; the light whereof, might [Page 56]easily detect the grossness of their Superstitions. 5. The sensual Liberty allowed of having variety of Wives, and as many Concubines as they are able to keep. 6. The promise of the like sensual Pleasures in the other World; with which, a Sense not illuminated with the Spirit of God, doth for the most part use to be more affected than with the speculative hope of Spiritual Happiness. 7. The forbidding of Printing and printed Books, by which the People might come to see the Verity and Purity of the Christian Faith; the Falshood and Impurity of the Law of Mahomet: the last not useful, or at least not able to induce Belief, if the first had not opened and prepared the way.
For indeed, force of Arms was the strongest Argument by which Mahomet himself confirms, and his Successors in their times have since propagated and dispersed his Doctrine. Strengthned by the Resorts of that rascal Rabble, which repaired to him, he assaults Medina, pretending a Quarrel to the Jews, who had there a Synagogue, repulsed at first with loss of men, and a wound in his Face, by which some of his foreteeth were beaten out; there likely to have made an end of his new Religion, if not recovered by his Souldiers for a farther Mischief. At the next Onset he prevailed, the Battel being fought near a place called Bedez, scituate betwixt Mecca and Medina, frequently mentioned in the Alcoran. After which Fight, he took the City, converting the Synagogue to a Temple, for his own Impieties: the News whereof so startled the Phylarchice, or Nobility of Mecca, that they armed their Powers against him, and sped so well in the beginning of the War, that they drove him forcibly from their Territories, which not long after he subdued, and set his chief Seat at Mecca. From that his Flight the Saracens began their Computation of Years, (as we from Christ's Nativity) which they call the Hegira, which beginneth about the Year of our Redemption, 617. Concerning which time, I cannot but observe [Page 57]that Mahomet compelled devillish Doctrine, beginning his Empire; and Boniface the Third assumed his Antichristian Title, beginning his unlimited Supremacy the same year.
About the same time, the Saracens, revolting from Heraclius the Eastern Emperour, joyned themselves to him. They had long been displeased with their condition, and now hoped to mend it: Exasperated by Julian the Apostate, when they served in his Wars against the Persians, for telling them when they asked for their Pay, that he had more store of Steel than Gold; but then they wanted a fit Head to resort unto. Now serving Heraclius in the same War, his Officers used them in the same ill manner. Asking for Pay, the Treasurer of the Army made them this answer, that there was scarce money enough to pay the Roman and Grecian Souldiers, and must those Dogs be so importunate for their Wages? Provoked herewith, and hearing of the same of Mahomet, they took to him; who, much strengthened by them, and the rest of their Countreymen, soon subjected the three Arabias to him; And having defeated the Emperour's Forces sent against him, he added some Parts of Syria and Egypt; and returning to Mecca, there died Frantick, in the seventieth year of his Age, and twenty third of his Impostures; of which he had spent thirteen at Medina, and the rest at Mecca. His dead Body being kept four dayes, in expectation of a Resurrection, which he promis'd to perform at the end of three; grown full of stench and putrefaction, was convey'd to Medina, and there interred: his Successors, out of wicked Policy, keeping up the reputation of that Religion after his decease, which they derided in his life; and called themselves Caliphs and Vicars General to him their Prophet. His Corps doth not hang in the Air by force of Loadstones drawing up his Iron Coffin or Chest, but lieth buried in the ground, as Ludovicus Vertomannus, by his own view, hath observed.
But having given an account of this Impostor, and his abominable Doctrines, I will shew the Ceremonies they use in their Pilgrimages to Mecca. This Journey is performed every year, and it is held so necessary, that he who doth not once in his Life go this Pilgrimage, shall be assuredly [Page]damn'd; whe reas Paradice and Remission of sin is procured to them that go it. The Journey is tedious to them of Greece, being six months Journey, and dangerous, by reason of Arabian Thieves, Mountains of Sand, with which divers are overwhelmed, and want of Water in those Desarts. Their chief care is to be reconciled to each other before they go; for if they leave hot behind them all animosities, their Pilgrimage will do them no good. They begin their Journey from Caire, about three Weeks after their Easter, being guarded with 200 Spachi on Dromedaries, and 200 Janizaries on Camels, with 8 pieces of Ordnance, and rich Vestures for the Prophet, and a green Velvet covering wrought with Gold to cover his Tomb, which the Bassa delivers to the Captain of the Pilgrims. The Camels that carry these vestures are covered with cloth of gold, and many small Bells. The night before they go is kept with great feasting and triumphs. No man may hinder his Wife from this Pilgrimage, and every Servant is made free that goeth it. The Camel that carrieth the Box with the Alcoran is covered with cloth of gold and folk, the Box with silk only during the Journey, but with Gold and Jewels at their entring into Mecca. Musicians also and Singers encompass the Camel, and much vain pomp is used. They use divers washings by the way, where they find water. When they come to Mecca, the house of Abraham, which they fable was miraculously built, receiveth a new covering, and a new Gate; the old vestment is sold to Pilgrims, which hath a vertue in it to pardon sins. But that you may be the better acquainted with the Mosquita and House of Abraham, you are to know, that in the midst of the City is the great Mosquita built, they say, in the time when their Prophet lived. It is four square, every square half a mile, the whole circuit two miles; in manner of a Cloyster; the Galleries round about are in manner of four Streets, these Streets being separated from each other with Pillars, of Marble some, and some of Lime and Stone. In the midst of all, separate from the rest, is the House of Abraham. This Mosquita hath 99 Gotes, and five Steeples, of which the Talismans call the People to their Devotion. And the [Page 58]Pilgrims which are not provided of Tents resort hither, Men and Women lying together; their House of Prayer becoming a Den of Thieves. Barthema saith, that this Temple is round, like the Colisco at Rome; that at every Entrance is a descent of ten or twelve steps, on both sides whereof stand Jewellers, who sell Gems only; within it is valuted, gilded, and odoriferous, beyond what can be spoken: for there are four or five hundred men which sell Powders to preserve dead Corpses and other sweets. It seemeth, that since his time the Temple and House of Abraham are altered. This House is four-square, made of speckled Stone, twenty Paces high, and forty in circuit, and upon one side of this House, within a Wall, there is a Stone of a Span long, and half a Span broad; which Stone, they say, fell down from Heaven, a voice from Heaven at the same fall being heard; That wheresoever this Stone fell, there should be built the House of God, wherein he will hear the Prayers of Sinners. Then was the Stone as white as Snow; but now, through the kisses of Sinners, it is become so black as it is. The Entrance into this House is small and high there are without this House 31 Pillars of Brass, upon square Stones, sustaining a thred of Copper reaching from one to another; on which are fastned many burning Lamps: The Founder of these was Solyman. Being entred into this House through that difficult Passage, there stands two Pillars of Marble at the entrance; in the midst are three of Aloes Wood, covered with Tyles of India, of a thousand Colours, which serve to underprop the Terratza or Roof. It is so dark, that they can hardly see within for want of Light; nor is it without an evil Smell. Without the Gate, five Paces, is the Pond Zunzun, that blessed Pond which the Angel thewed to Agar for her Son Ishmath, After many idle Ceremonies performed, they go round about Abraham's House seven times; then they wash-themselves it the Pond Zunzun: of this also they drink, and pray for Pardon of their Sins. After five days abode at Mecca, they go to the Hill of Pardons, fifteen miles distant, and there they leave all their Sins behind them, after they have heard; Sermon, and prayed, and offered Sacrifices. Upon their [Page]Return, they must not look back to the Hill, lest their Sins follow them. From hence they repair to Medina, where Mahomet's Sepulchre is thought to be; but by the way they run up a certain Hill, which they call the Mount of Health; they run that they may sweat out all their Sins. Thence they come pure to the Seducers Tomb, which notwithstanding they may not see, being hanged about with a Silk Curtain, which by the Eunuchs, being fifty in number, to attend on the Tomb, and to light the Lamps, is taken down when the Pilgrims Captain presenteth the new one; without, each man gives Handkerchiefs, or such like, to touch the Tomb therewith; this they keep as a special Relique. When they return to Egypt, the Captain presenteth the Alcoran to the Bassa to kiss, and then it is laid up again: the Captain is feasted, and presented with a Garment, of Cloth of Gold. They used to cut in pieces the Camel, whith his Furniture, which carried the Alcoran, and reserve these pieces for holy Relicks. The Alcoran also is elevated, that all might see and adore it; which done every one with Joy returns to his own home.
Now, as to the Ceremonies they use in their Circumsicion, they are circumcised about eight years of Age; the Child is carried on Horse-back, with a Tullipant on his Head, to the Temple, with a Torch before him on a spear deckt with Flowers, which is left with the Priest as his Fee, who first nipped the end of the Skin of the Child's yard with Pincers, to mortifie it, then with his Sissers he nimbly cuts it off; presently a powder is laid to ease the Pain, and afterwards Salt. The Child's hands being loosed, looketh, as he is taught [...]y the Priest towards Heaven, and lifting up the first Finger of his right hand, saith these Words: God is one God and Mahomet is his Prophet. Then he is carried [...]ome in haste, after some Prayers and Offerings of the Church, sometimes the Child is circumcised at home, [...]nd receiveth his name not then, but when he is Born. They Feast then commonly three days, which ended, [...]e Child is carried with Pomp to the Bath, and from [Page 59]thence home, where he is presented with divers gifts from his Parent's Friends. Women are not circumcised, but are tyed to make the Profession of their Mahumetan Faith.
They believe the forbidden Tree was Wheat, which had seven Ears, whereof Adam plucked one, wherein were five Grains, of which, two he eat, two he gave to Eve, and one he carried away. This Grain was bigger than any Egg, and being bruised, brought forth all kinds of Seed. They believe that Adam was received after the expulsion from Paradise into India, and Eve into Nubia; that Adam was covered with three Leaves of Taradice; Eve, with her Hair: they met together in Araffe. Further as concerning Eve, she was made of a Rib of the left side, for otherwise she had been as strong as the Man. They believe the Devils first dwelt in the Earth, seven thousand years; after them Angels. They say the Ground of Paradice is of Gold, enammelled with Emeralds and Hyacinths, planted with every fruitful Tree, watered with streams of Milk, and Hony, and wine: the Day is of a thousand years Continuance. The People shall have whatsoever can be desired; they shall be cloathed in all Colours except black, which is the proper Colour of Mahomet. They shall all be of the Stature of Adam, in Resemblance like Christ, never encreasing or diminishing. As soon as they are entred, shall be set before them the Liver of the Fish Albehbut, and whatsoever Dainties they can desire: they shall not need going to Stool any more than the Child in the Womb, but they shall sweat out all Superfluities, of Scent like Musk; they shall eat but for Desight, not for Hunger: unlawful Meats, as Swines Flesh, they shall refrain. And if you list to know why this Beast is unclean, understand, That Jesus on a time called forth Japhet, to tell his Disciples the History of the Ark: Who told them, That by the weight of the Ordure the Ark leaned on one side; whereupon, Noe consulting with God, was [Page 60]bidden to bring in the Elephant thither, out of whose Dung, mixed with Mans, came forth a Hog, which rooted in that Mire with his Snout, and by the stink thereof was produced out of his Nose a Mouse, which knawed the Bords of the Ark; Noe fearing this danger, was bidden to strike the Lyon on the Fore-head; and by the Lyon's Breath was a Cat engendred, mortal Enemy to the Mouse. But to return from this stinking Tale, to refresh our selves with the like Sweets of this Paradise; They believe that there they have the Wives that there they had, and other Concubines, whom, how, when, wheresoever they will. That Wine shall be lawful there, though here unlawful; the reason whereof Mahomet said, was, That the Angels, Arots and Merot, were sometime sent to instruct and govern the World, forbidding Men Wine, Injustice, and Murder. But a Woman having whereof to accuse her Husband, invited them to Dinner, and made them drunk. They, inflamed with a double heat of Wine and Lust, could not obtain that their desire of their fair Hostess, except one would teach her the Word of ascending to Heaven, and the other of descending. Thus she mounted up to Heaven; and upon enquiry of the matter, she was made the Morning Star, and they put to their choice, whether they would be punished in this World or the World to come: they accepting their Punishment in this, are hanged by Chains, with their Head in a Pit of Babel, till the day of Judgment. Hell, saith Mahomet, hath a Floor of Brimstone, smoaky, pitchy, with stinking Flames, with deep Pits of scalding Pitch, and sulpherous Flames, wherein the damned are punished daily; the Trees bear most loathsome Fruits, which they eat.
The day of Judgment shall be in this sort. In that day God will command the Angel of Death to kill every Creature: which being done, he shall ask him if nothing be alive; Adriel, the Angel of Death shall answer, [Page 61]nothing but my self: then go thy ways betwixt Paradise and Hell and last of all kill thy self. Thus he, folded in his Wings, prostrate on the Earth, shall strangle himself with such a bellowing noise, as would terrifie the very Angels if they were alive.
Thus the World shall be empty forty Years: Then shall God hold the Heaven and Earth in his Fist, and say, Where are now the mighty Men, the Kings and Princes of the World? Tell me, if you be true, whose is the Kingdom, and Empire, and Powers? Repeating these Words three times, he shall raise up Seraphiel, and say, Take this Trumpet and go to Jerusalem and sound. This Trumpet is of five hundred years Journey. At that Sound all Souls shall come forth, and disperse themselves unto their own Bodies, and their Bones shall be gathered together. Forty years after he shall sound again, and then the Bones shall resume Flesh and Sinews. After forty Years the third Sound shall warn the Souls to re-possess their Bodies; and a Fire from the West shall drive every Creature into Jerusalem. When they have here swam forty Years in their own Sweat, they shall, with much vexation, come to Adam, and say, Father Adam, Father Adam, Why hast thou begotten us to these Miseries and Torments? Why sufferest thou us to hang between Hope and Fear? Pray to God, that he will finish his Determination of us, between Paradise and Hell. Adam shall excuse his unworthiness for his Disobedience, and send them to Noe; Noe will post them to Abraham; Abraham to Moses; he shall send them to Jesus Christ: to him they shall come, and say, The Spirit, Word, and Power of God, let thy Pity move thee to make Intercession for us. He shall answer them. That which you ask you have lost. I w [...] indeed sent unto you in the Power of God and Word of Truth, but ye have erred, and have made me God; more than I ever preached to you, and therefore have lost my benefit: but go to the lost of the Prophets, meaning Mahomet himself. Then [Page 62]shall they turn to him and say oft, Faithful Messenger and Friend of God, we have sinned; hear us holy Prophet, our only hope, &c. Then shall Gabriel present himself to help his Friend, and they shall go to the Throne of God; and God shall say, I know why you are come; far be it that I should not hear the Prayer of my faithful one. Then shall a Bridge be made over Hell, and on the top of the Bridge shall be set a Ballance, wherein every man's Works shall be weighed, and those which are saved shall pass over the Bridge, the other shall fall into Hell: That there will be a hundred and twenty Bands of men that day; of which, three only shall be found faithful; and every Band or Trace of men shall be in length the Journey of a thousand Years, in breadth five hundred; and then Death shall be transformed into a Ram, and they shall bring him between Paradise and Hell. Then shall arise much Dissentions between these two People, through fear of the one, and hope of the other: but the People of Paradise shall prevail, and shall slay Death between Paradise and Hell. With these and a hundred such wild and frantick Opinions and Tenents is their Alcoran stuffed; which we leave, to give some light touch on some Hereticks who have broach'd their impious Opinions in these late Centuries.
LVI. Amongst whom, sprung up Thomas Muntzer; who boasted that he had had Communication with God. By his teaching and writing he did publickly affirm, That the Preachers of that time that contributed their Endeavours to the advancement of the Gospel, were not sent by God, but were mere Scribes, and impertinent Interpreters of the Scriptures: That the Scriptures and the written Word were not the pure Word of God, but only a bare Testimony of the true Word: That the true real Word was something that was intrinsecal and heavenly, and immediately proceeding out of the Mouth of God, and consequently, to be learned intrinsecally, and not out of Scriptures, [Page 63]or by any humane Suggestion: with several other such like Tenets, which won him several Sectaries; and stuffing his Sermons with most seditious and better Invectives against the Magistrate, and pretending to groan for the return of lost Liberty, and for the insufferable pressures of the people under Tyranny, a very great Concourse of the Dregs of the People repaired to him; insomuch, that they broke out into open Rebellion, forced away a great part of the Nobility, plundered Towns and Castles; to be short, made an absolute Devastation by Fire and Sword. Whereupon, the Landgrave of Hess fought the Country People with advantage, and prepared for a second Fight the next day; which Muntzer having intelligence of, said, by way of Animation to his Followers, What are those Cannon Bullets? I will receive them in my Gloves, and they shall not hurt me: whereby the Country People being encouraged, were the next day beaten by the Landgrave, five thousand slain, and three hundred taken, who had all their Heads cut off: so that while they were ambitious of Liberty, they lost even the Liberty of Life it self. But Muntzer himself made his Escape; but though he sculk'd for some time, yet being at length taken, he continued obstinate, though the Landgrave convinced him by Scripture. But being condemned, and laid upon the Rack, while he cryed out aloud, and wept, the Duke of Saxony spoke to him to this purpose; Now thou art punished, Muntzer, consider with thy self by what means thou hast seduced and brought so many to Destruction: whereat Muntzer broke out into a great Laughter, saying, This is the Judgment of the Country People. But when being brought to his Death, he was thrust into a close Prison, 'tis wonderful how faint-hearted he was, and stood extreamly troubled in mind, not being able to give any account of his Faith, but as the Duke of Saxony pronounced before him, and which he told him he was to make a Confession of before God. Being surrounded [Page 64]with Souldiers, he openly acknowledged his Wickedness, and withal, addressed these Words to the Princes that were present, Shew Mercy and Compassion, ye Princes, lest hereafter you incur by my Example the Punishment I now suffer. Read, and attentively consider the holy Books of the Kings. Having said this, his Head was struck off, and fastned to a Stake, for a Monument and Example to others.
LVII. In the Year of our Lord, 1535. upon the Third of February, at Amsterdam, in a Street called Salar Street, at the House of John Sifrid, a Cloath-Worker, who at that time was gone into Austria about some business, there met seven men Anabaptists, and five Women of the same Perswasion, of which Flock, the Bell-weather was Theodothere Botcher; who, rap'd into a strange Enthusiasm and Extacy, stretching himself upon the Ground, naked upon his Back, before his Brethren and Sisters, seemed to pray unto God with a certain religious Dread and Horror. Having ended his Prayers, he affirmed, That he had beheld God with his Eyes in the excessive and ineffable Riches of his Glory; and that he had had Communication with him both in Heaven and Hell; and that the day of his Judgment was at hand. After which, he said to one of his Companions, Thou art decreed to eternal Damnation, and shalt be cast into the bottomless Pit; at which the other crying out, the Lord God of Mercy have Compassion of me, the Prophet said to him, be of good chear, now art thou the Son of God, thy Sins are forgiven thee. Upon the eleventh day of February, the foresaid Year, the Persons fore-mentioned, unknown to their Husbands, repaired to the same place. This Prophet or Seer, having entertain'd them with a Sermon of three or four Hours long, casts a Helmet, a Breast-pla [...]e, a Sword, and other Arms, together with all his Cloaths, into the Fire. Being thus stark naked, and his Companions, who yet had their Cloaths, being uncovered, he peremptorily [Page 65]commanded them to do the like, as being such as must be as safe as himself. He farther affirmed, that the Children of God ought to look upon all things of this World with Contempt and indignation. And since Truth, which is most glorious in her Nakedness, will not admit the Deformity of any Earthly disguise whatsoever, he affirmed, that they ought in all things to conform themselves to that example of Truth and Justice. A great many hearing these things, having quite cashier'd all shame, offered up their shirts, smocks, and petticoats, and whatsoever savoured of Earth, as a burnt-offering unto God. The Mistris of the House bing awakened by the stink which these clothes made in burning, and going up into the upper Chambers, she finds this deplorable representation of immodesty and impudence; but the power and influence of Prophetical integrity brought the Woman to that pass, that she was drawn in to wallow in the same mire of unshamefacedness, whom therefore he advised to continue always a constant adherer to the unblameable Truth. Going out of the House in this posture, about three of the clock, the other men and Women marched barefoot after him, crying out with a horrid Voice, Woe, woe, woe, the heavy wrath of God, the heavy wrath of God, &c. In this fanatick Errour did this Hypocondriack Rabble run about the Streets, making such horrid noise, that all Amsterdam seem'd to shake and tremble at it, as if it had been assaulted by a publick Enemy. The Burghers not having the lest hint of such a strange and unlook'd for accident (for this furious action happen'd in the dead of the night) took up Arms, and getting these People (lost to all shame and Modesty) up to the Palace, clapt them into Prison. Being so disposed of, they would own no thoughts of shame or Chastity, but would justifie their most white and naked truth. In the mean time, the Fire being smelt, they brake into the House where it was, and wondring at their casting of their [Page 66]Clothes into the Fire, which had since reached the Bed, they made a shift to quench it. But the other distracted and mad People, such as deserved to be sent to their Kindred the Savages and Heathens, inconvincibly persisted in their pestiferous Opinion, and so upon the fifth of May the same year, they expiated their wicked Impieties with their Death. Ones farewel Saying was, Praise the Lord incessantly. Anothers was, O God, revenge thou our Sufferings! Others cryed out, Woe, woe, shut thine eyes.
LVIII. The next we will bring upon the Stage, are John Reeves and Lodowick Muggleton, who would perswade us, that they are the two last Witnesses and Prophets of Christ, sent by his Spirit to seal the fore-heads of the Elect and Reprobate: that one John Robins is the last great Antichrist, and Son of Perdition, spoken of by the Apostle in the Thessalonians, because he sheweth lying signs and wonders, and assumes to himself the Titles of the only God, in that he calls himself Adam and Melchisedeck, and Father of Jesus Christ; in saying the three Persons in Trinity are Adam, that is, Himself, Abel, that is, the Son Jesus, and Cain, that is the Holy Ghost: many such Blasphemies they ascribe to him. They affirm also, that Christians using the Sword of Steel, are ignorant of Jesus, and Enemies to his Gospel; and they teach, that the two uncreated Substances of Earth and Water, were eternally resident in the Presence of God the Creator; that Death was from Eternity: that the Person of the reprobate Angel or Serpent, entred into the Womb of Eve, and there died, but quickened in her all manner of uncleanness: that there is no Devil at all without the Body of Man or Woman, but what dwells within them, so that the Devil spoken of so often in the Scripture, is man's Spirit of unclean Reason, and cursed imagination; that God the Father was a Spiritual man from Eternity, and that in time his Spiritual Body brought a Natural Body; that if the very God-head had not died, that is, [Page 67]say they, the Soul of Christ, which is the Eternal Father, had not died, all men had perished eternally: that Moses and Eliah are Angels, and did represent the Person of the Father in Heaven, as they did the Person of the Son on Earth; that Eliah was made Protector of God, when God became a Child; and that he filled the Lord Jesus with those great Revelations of his former Glory which he possessed in Heaven, when he was the immortal Father; and that it was Eliah who spake these words, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased: they say also, that all the Ministry in this World, whether Prophetical or Ministerial, with all the Worship taught by them, is a Lye, and abomination to the Lord. Again, they declare, that whereas there are three Witnesses on Earth, Water, Blood, and Spirit: that by Water is meant the Commission given to Moses, and the Prophets under the Law; by Blood, the Commission given to the Apostles, and Ministers of the Gospel; and by the Spirit is meant the Commission of the two Witnesses that were to come in this last age, whose Ministry is invisible and Spiritual, cutting off all formal worshipping of an invisible, spiritual, personal God: they say there is hardly a Minister in the World that confesseth an invisible God, but they preach a God of three Persons, that is a Monster instead of one true Personal God: they say, that the true God is a distinct Body or Person, as a Man is a distinct Body or Person: Again, they say that there is no Christian Magistrate in the World that hath any Authority from Christ to set up any invisible Form of Worship; and that the Spirits and Bodies of men are both mortal, both begot together, and both of one nature; that the Spirit is nothing without the Body, and that is the Spirit alone that walks and works, eats and drinks, and dyes, for the Spirit is a natural fire of Reason: they say also, that the Bodies or Persons of holy men, wherein they lived and died, shall not appear again any more; but when the Saints are glorified, they are absolutely of [Page 68]the very same glorious nature, both in Spirit and Body, as God is; and that Believers Spirits are of the very same Divine nature of God. This is the Sum of their Divinity and Philosophy, as may be seen in their transcendent Spiritual Treatise, as they call it, which is sull of transcendent nonsence and blasphemies; for here they lay the axe to the very root of Christianity, in giving a new Father to our Saviour Jesus Christ, in calling the Blessed Trinity a Monster, in denying the Creation, whilst they make Earth and Water eternal; in making Angels and mens Souls mortal; in making weak man Gods Protector, and Author of that Divine knowledge which was in Christ; in denying the Ministry of the Gospel, and the Power of the Magistrates, and the outward Worship of God, and making the Souls of men corporeal; in denying also the Resurrection of the Flesh, and transforming men into the Divine nature. By these and other wicked Tenets, permitted and countenanced among us at this time, we see what Christian Religion is come to in this Land.
LIX. But before I quit this Theme, it will not be altogether unseasonable, that I give an account of the Ranters, who are a sort of Beasts who neither divide the hoof, nor chew the cud; that is to say, unclean ones, such as hold no small correspondence with the Quakers; their Lives and demeanours are much alike, only what the Ranters act upon the Stage, by an open profession of lewdness and irreligion, the other do it within the Curtain, by crafty and seemingly innocent insinuations and pretences of Sanctity, and contempt of the things of this World. These are they that make a laughing-stock of Christianity, by their bitter invectives and derision of the Ordinances and Ceremonies of the Christian Religion; these are they that make no distinction between Forms and Order; for having cryed down the former, their Dispensations will not bear with the latter; it being their main design to bring the business of Religion to that condition wherein Man was before he had assum'd [Page 69]thoughts of Government; that is to say, into Anarchy and confusion. As for their Blasphemies and horrid expressions of Christian things, Mahumetans, Jews, and Pagans, own more Modesty and less Profaneness. But to retail their Opinions, or to anatomize this Monster, we must come to particulars. 1. They hold, that God, Devils, Angels, Heaven, Hell, &c. are Fictions and Fables. 2. That Moses, the Baptist, and Christ are Impostors; and what Christ and his Apostles acquainted the World with, as to matter of Religion, perished with them, and nothing transmitted to us. 3. That preaching and praying is useless, and that it is but publick lying. 4. That there is an end of all Ministry and Administrations, and People are to be taught immediately from God. 5. They hold Baptism a pure legal Administration, nor proceeding from Christ, but from John. 6. They jest the Scriptures, (that Divine Legacy of our Salvation) out of all Life, Reverence, and Authority, quoting it in driblets and shreds, to make it the more ridiculous. In their Letters they endeavour to be strangely prophane and blasphemous, uttering Atheistical Curses and imprecations, which is a kind of canting amongst them, as among Gipsies; as for example, in one you have this style, My own hearts-blood, from whom I daily receive Life and Being, to whom is ascribed all Honour, &c. Thou art my Garment of Needle-work, my Garment of Salvation. Eternal Plagues consume you all, not, sink, and damn your Bodies and Souls into devouring fire, where none but those who walk uprightly can enter. The Lord grant that we may know the worth of Hell, that we may scorn Heaven. 7. Sin is onely what a man imagines and conceives to be so within himself. 8. Ordinances they account poor low things, nay, the perfections of the Scriptures are so inconsiderable in their apprehensions, that they pretend to live above them. Their Lives witness without them. 9. If you ask them [Page 70]what Christian Liberty is, they will tell you, that it consists in a Community of all things; and among the rest, of Women; which they paint over with an expression, called, The enjoyment of the Fellow Creature. 10. The enjoyment of the Fellow-Creature cannot but be seconded with lascivious Songs, drinking of Healths, Musick, Dancing, and Bawdry. Lastly, They are those who most of all kick against the Pricks of Authority: for Magistracy cannot have any thing more sacred than the Ministry; so that they wish as much Policy in the State as Government in the Church; which is none at all; so to bring an Aegyptian Darkness upon both, that the Word might be the less scandalized at their Madnesses and Extravagancies. But this Age, which is much more faithful in Religions than good Works, of Scripture Phrases than of Scripture Practices, of Opinions than of Piety, has spawned more Religions than that Lady of Holland did Infants; to mention all which, were to tire my self and Reader; therefore I shall quit so nauseous a Subject, and look back, and give a short account of the several Sects amongst the Jews: it not being at all necessary to speak of it in it's Purity, that matter having been canvassed by so many others.
LX. Now in the business of Alterations, and Altercations amongst them; about Questions and Practise of Religion. We are in the first place to observe their often Apostacies from the truth of the Law to the idolatrous Superstitions of the neighbouring Nations, as the Relicks of the Aegyptian Idolatry in the Golden Calf, Exod. 32. their often Murmurings in the Desart, the Presumption of Nadab and Abihu, and after of Aaron and Miriam, the Conspiracy of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, Balaam's stumbling block, to couple them in idolatrous Service to Baal-peor, the Idol of the Moabites; and after their possession of the Land, when Joshua and the Elders were dead, they served the Gods of the People that were round about them, as Baal and [Page 71] Astaroth. And although Gideon cut down the Grove and destroyed the Altar of Baal, yet he made an Ephod of the Earings of the Prey, and put it in Ophrah, his City, and all Israel went a whoring there after it; and after his Death made Baal-berith their God. They served also the Gods of Aram, Zidon, Moab, Ammon, and the Philistines. Micah an Ephramite made a House of Gods, and Ephod, and Teraphim, and consecrated one of his Sons to be his Priest, and after set a Levite, Jonathan, in his room, the occasion of Apostacy to a great part of the Tribe of Dan, all the while the House of God was in Shiloth; besides the Corruption of State and Religion by the Benjamites, and by Hephni and Phineas the Sons of Eli. Elias Levita describeth the form of sacring or hallowing their Teraphim, in this sort. They killed a man which was a first born, wreathing his Head from his Body, and embalming the same with Salt and Spices; and then wrote upon a plate of Gold the name of an unclean Spirit, and putting the same under the Head, set it upon a Wall, and burned before it, and worshipped the same. R. Abraham saith, they were Images of Men made to receive Powers from above, as the Idolaters conceived of them. But after the Reformation of Religion by Samuel, David, and Solomon, (who yet became after an Idolater) befell their greatest Apostacy; to wit, of the ten Tribes, from God, their King, and Religion, by the over-wise Policy of Jeroboam, which corrupted and subverted both it and himself. He (lest those revolted Israelites should by frequenting God's appointed Worship at Jerusalem, re-acknowledge their former and truer Lord) consecrated two Aegyptian Calves at Bethel and Dan, and made an House of high places, and Priests of the lowest of the People. Judah also made them in the same times high Places, Images, and Groves, on every high Hill, and under every green Tree; yet had the Kingdom of Judah their intercourses of Corruption and Reformation, according as they had good or bad things: but in Israel, the Commonwealth [Page 72]and Church received by that sin of Jeroboam, an uncurable Wound, and irrecoverable Loss, until that in Gods just Punishment they were carried away by the Assyrian Kings into Assyria, and into Hala, Habor, and the Cities of the Medes, as 2 Kin. 17. appeareth, where is recorded a summary Collection of these and other their Idolatries. Of these exiled Israelites (if we believe the Reports and Conjectures of divers Authors) are descended those Tartarians, which since over-ran with their Conquests, a greater part of Asia and Europe than ever any other Nation before or since; of which their Original and Exploits, we shall in fitter place further discourse. But it is far more probable, that in, and after the Babylonish Captivity the Israelites adjoyned themselves in Religion to the other Jews; at least, the greatest part of them: and though not many returned with Ezra, yet those parts remained full of Jews, having their Universities and some kind of Government, till the Saracenical Deluge, and in some tolerable Condition after, as Benjamin relates, which continued till the time of the Tartars, which had they been of this Nation, they would have preferred them; whereas, ever since their times the Estate of the Jews hath been more contemptible than before. The other Kingdom of Judah, although it received sometime breathing and refreshing under her more virtuous and religious Kings, yet for the most part, groaning under Tyranny and Idolatry, was at last a Prey to the Babylonians: from which Servitude being freed by the Persian Monarchs, under varieties of adverse and prosperous Fortunes, it was afterwards rent and torn by the Macedonians, being made a common Stage for the Arms and Armies of the Successors of Prolomy in Aegypt, and Scleucus in Asia, remaining ruin'd unto the Conquerour, and receiving no small Impressions in Wounds as well as Body, in Religion as in Polity. But being afterwards delivered from the Macedonian Thraldom, by the Family of the Macchabees, [Page]
Two Sons Carying their Parents through The flames of Mount Aetna. Page 119
[Page] [Page 73]the Government Ecclesiastical and Temporal became theirs; but, the Minds of this Jewish People was in those times divided in diversity of Sects and Opinions, of which the Evangelical and other Histories make mention. Now in the pursuit of this point, I shall begin with the Prophets; those not only going under that Name, to whom God revealed Himself and his Purposes in an extraordinary way, but those also that expounded the Scriptures; they were also called Fathers, Doctors of the Law, Disputers, Wise-men, and Rabbies, from their greatness in Knowledge; which Title, the Pharisees did appropriate to themselves: their Scholars were called Children and Sons of the Prophets. The name of Scribes was given to Scriveners, and Publick Notaries; these were called Scribes of the People, Mat. 2.4. and likewise to those that did write and expound the Law; such a Scribe was Esdras, Esd. 7.6. These were called Doctors of the Law; so that this was not so much a differing Sect, as an Office and a Ministry. The Pharisees were so called from Separation, and by the Greeks, Separatists; for they separated themselves to a strict kind of Life and the Study of the Law, having no commerce with other People, nor communicating with them, in Diet, Apparel, nor Customs: They held a fatal necessity, with the Stoicks; and Transanimation, with the Pythagoreans. Hence they thought that either the Soul of John Baptist, or of Elias, or of Jeremy, had animated Christ's Body. They preferred Traditions to the written Word, and placed most of their Holiness in washing, counting it a less sin to commit Fornication than to eat with unwashed hands: from their daily Washings they were named Hemero Baptists: they always washed when they returned from the Market, thinking themselves polluted with the touch of other People. They are noted, Mat. 9.11. for holding it unlawful to eat with Sinners: and Mark 7.4. for their superstitious washing of Cups, Pots, brazen Vessels and Tables, and Luke 18.12. for fasting twice [Page 74]in the Week: and Math. 23.5. for their broad Phylacteries, which were Scrolls of Parchment, wherein the Law was written. They are noted also for their large Borders and Fringes, Mark 23.5. They wore their Phylacteries on their Fore-heads and left Arms: and Hierom observeth in Math. 23. that they used sharp Thorns in their Fringes; that by the pricking thereof they might be put in mind of the Commandments.
LXII. The Nazarites were Votaries, Numb. 6. so called from Nazar, to separate; for, they separated themselves from Wine and strong Drink, from coming near the Dead, and from the Razor. Some were Nazarites for their Life, as Sampson, John Baptist, &c. others only for a time; to wit, thirty days; as Absalom, who cut his Hair the thirtieth day of his Vow: such a Nazarite was Paul, Act 21.24. Nazareth was a Village in Galilee, where Christ was conceived and bred, and therefore was called a Nazarite, Mat. 2.23. and his Disciples Nazarites, Acts 24.5. but indeed he was the only true Nazarite, because he was pure, holy, and separate from Sinners: but he was no legal Nazarite, for, he drunk Wine, and went near the Dead. These Hereticks were also called Nazarites, who taught, that with the Gospel should be joyned the Law of Moses, Act. 15.2. Of the Rechabites, so called from Rechab their Father, we read Jer. 35.2, 3, 4, &c. These neither drunk Wine, nor sowed Seed, nor built Houses, nor planted Vine-yards, but like Strangers, lived all their days in Tents. The Sampsorans acknowledged one God, and worshipped him, using certain Washings. Some of them abstained from living Creatures, and would dye for Elxai his Posterity; which they had in such Honour, that if they went abroad, the People would gather up the dust of their feet for Cures, and their Spittle, and used them for Amulets and Preservatives. They admit neither the Apostles nor Prophets; they worship Water, esteeming it as a God, believing that Life is from thence. The. Essenes, so [Page 75]called from their skill in curing Diseases, (for they were much given to the Study of Physick) in their Opinions were Pythagoreans, ascribing all things to Fate, offering no Sacrifices but of inanimate things, shunning Oaths, Pleasures, and Wine, contenting themselves with Water only, and mean Apparel; their Garments were white, and they had all things in common amongst them. They worshipped towards the East, observed the Sabbath more strictly than others; kept seven Pentecosts every Year, to wit, every seventh Week one; and generally they abstained from Marriage; yet some did marry for Procreation. They were superstitious in preserving the Names of Angels; they were much given to Silence, with the Pythagoreans, chiefly at Table: none were admitted into their Society without four Years Probation. There were some of these Essenes contemplative only, and lived in Gardens or remote Villages, who contented themselves with Bread and Salt; others were active, and gave themselves to manual Labours: these lived in Cities, and fared better, and eat twice a day.
LXIII. The Sadduces were so called, either from Tzedek Justice, because they would be accounted the only just men in the World; or from Sadok, the Author of their Sect, who was the Scholar of Antigonus Socheus. These rejected all Traditions and Scriptures, except the five Books of Moses; denyed the Resurrection, Pains or Rewards after this Life, Angels and Spirits, Fate likewise or Destiny, ascribing all to man's free will: they held also, that the Soul dyed, and perished with the Body. The Samaritans held with the Sadduces, that there was no Scripture but the Pentateuch; that there was no Resurrection, nor Life eternal, nor any Traditions to be admitted; yet they dissented from the Sadduces in acknowledging Angels, in worshipping only upon Mount Gerizim, whereas the Sadduces worshipped also in Jerusalem, and kept fair Correspondence with the other Jews; whereas the [Page 76] Samaritans and Jews did so hate one another, that there was no Commerce between them, but did curse and excommunicate each other. But since they are in this ill humour, I think it will be convenient to leave them, and proceed to the giving an account of the different Ceremonies used in Marriage by several Nations in the Universe.
Of Marriage Ceremonies.
IN the Roman Marriages, which commenced with Contracts, mutually sealed and signed with the Signets of divers Witnesses there present, there were sundry Customs observed by them. The Man, in token of good Will, gave to the Woman a Ring, which she was to wear upon the next Finger to the little one of the Left-hand, because unto that finger alone a certain Artery proceedeth from the Heart. The word Nuptiae which signifieth Marriage, had it's derivation à nubo, which in old time signify'd to cover; the Custom being, that the Woman should be brought to her Husband with a Covering or Veil cast over her Face. Also by cause of the good Success that Romulus and his Followers had in the violent taking away of the Sabine Women, they continued a Custom, that the Man should come and take away his Wife by a seeming violence from the Lap or Bosom of her Mother, or her next Kin. She being thus taken away, her Husband did dissever and divide the Hair of her Head with the top of a Spear, wherewith some Fencer had been formerly killed; which Ceremony did betoken, that nothing should disjoyn them but such a Spear and such like violence. Towards Night the Woman was brought home to her Husband's House with five Torches, signifying thereby the need which married Persons have of five Goddesses and Gods, Jupiter, Juno, Venus, Suadela, and Diana, who is also called Lucina. When the Woman was thus brought to the door, then did she [Page 77]anoint the Posts of the Door with Oyl; from which Ceremony the Wife was called Ʋxor, quasi Ʋnxor. This ended, the Bride-men did lift her over the Threshold, and so carried her in by a seeming violence, because in modesty she would not seem to go without force into that place where she must cease to be a Maid. At her carrying in, all the Company did cry out with a loud Voice, Talassio, Talassio; for which Custom Plutarch alledges this Reason for one; At the Rapture of the Sabine Virgins, there were some of the poorer sort spied carrying away one of the fairest Women, some of the chief Citizens would have taken her from them, but they began to cry out, That they carried her to Talassius, a great Man, and well-beloved among the Romans; at the naming of Talassius they suffered her to be carried away, themselves accompanying her, and often crying, Talassio, Talassio, from whence it hath been continued as a Custom amongst the Romans ever after at their Marriages to sing Talassio, Talassio.
LXV. Now as to the Jewish Virgins and Espousals, these were made, saith Moses de Kotsi, either with Money, or with an Instrument, or with Copulation: it seemeth, that this last is understood of such as had lain with a Maid, and therefore must by the Law marry her, (if the Father denied him not their Daughter;) whereas otherwise they might not have carnal Company before the Marriage was solemnized, this being forbidden no less than to lye with a Woman in her disease. Their Prayer-Book saith thus, He who shall espouse a Woman bringeth Witnesses, and before them doth betroth her with Money, or somewhat Moneyworth, which he giveth her, saying, Be thou espoused to me according to the Law of Moses and Israel. If there be not Witnesses it is nothing, notwithstanding they both consess it. If one shall affiance a Woman to another, he saith, Be thou espoused to N. with this Ring, according to the Law of Moses and Israel. Buxtorfius writeth, That when Promise hath passed between [Page 78]two, many Jews are called together into a great Chamber, where every of the Youths holdeth a Post in his Hand: then comes one and reads the Letters of Contract, that N. Son of N. and N. Daughter of N. have promised Marriage to each other, each giving so much in Dowry, which Marriage is to be solemnized on such a day, and the Party which faileth in the Promises shall give fifty Florens. This done, they wish Joy to each other; and the Jewlings presently break their earthen Pots, whereby they signifie to the Parties Prosperity and Abundance. At parting, every one hath a Cup of Wine given them; eight days after neither Party goeth out of the House, and many Youths come and make merry with the Bridegroom, imitating, they think, Sampson: herein some say that the Man taketh the espoused Bride home to his House, to be Witness and Keeper of her Virginity, till the Marriage Solemnity. The day before the Marriage, the Bride must wash and purifie her self in cold Water, and put on white and clean Garments. Their washing is performed with great Scrapulosity, in a common watering, or in private Cisterns, or Fountains, which must be so deep that they must stand up to the Neck in Water; and if it be muddy in the bottom, they must have a square Stone to stand on, that their whole Feet may stand in clear Water, and that the Water may pass betwixt their Toes; for the least part not covered with Water would frustrate the whole Action: and for this cause they lay aside all their Hair-laces, Neck-laces, and Rings: they dive under the Water, so that no part may be free from the same: Some Jewess must stand by for witness hereof, which is twelve years old and a day at least; and there must be certain Women ringing with somewhat when she goeth in or cometh out of the Water, some of them also leaping and dancing. The Bridegroom sends the Bride a Wedding Girdle embossed with Gold, and she him another with Silver Studs. On the Wedding-day the Bride adorns her self in the best [Page 79] Jewish Dress, with her Marriage attire, and by Women, singing their sweetest Epithalamia, is conveyed into a Chamber; and there placing her on a fair Seat, braid her Hair into goodly Curles, and put a Veil over her Eyes, (in imitation of Rebecca's Modesty) singing mean while, dancing, and expressing the greatest signs of Joy, thinking they therein please God, as being taught by their Rabbies, that God used the like curling, singing, and dancing, when he presented Eve to Adam; yea, refused not to serve that new Couple, and with his own hands made the Canopy, under which they were to receive their marriage Blessing, the Angels with Pipes and Trumpets making Musick to lead the Dance. That which Moses saith, God built a Woman, the Talmud interpreteth, He made Curls, and he brought her to Adam, to wit, with leaping and dancing. When the Marriage Benediction is to be solemnized, four Boys bear a Canopy on four Poles into the place appointed, which is some Street or Garden abroad in the open Air, the People sounding their Acclamations, Blessed be he which cometh. The Bride (being led by others) goeth three times about the Bridegroom, as a Cock goeth about a Hen, and that forsooth to fulfill that Prophecy, A Woman shall compass a Man; he also must fetch one Compass about her: the People also besprinkle the Bride with Wheat, crying out, Encrease and multiply; according to that of the Psalmist, He filleth thee with the Fat of Wheat. In some places they mingle Money with the Wheat, which the poor Jews gather up. The Bride stands on the right hand; for it is written, Thy Wife standeth on thy right hand; with her Face also to the South, for then she shall be fruitful. The Rabbi who marrieth them, taketh the end of the Vestment about the Bride-groom's Neck (they call it Talles) and puts it on the Bride's head, after the example of Boaz and Ruth, and then takes a Glass filled with Wine, over which he uttereth the Marriage Blessing, praising God, by whose instinct these Persons were [Page 80]espoused, and so reacheth the Glass to them, and bids them drink. This Glass, if she be a Virgin, hath but a narrow Mouth; at Wormes they use an earthen Pot. Now the Rabbi receiving a Ring of pure Gold, without any Jewel in it, sheweth it to some Witnesses, asking them if it be good, and worth the Money it cost, and then puts it on the Bride's Finger, and with a loud Voice pronounceth the Spousal Letters. After this he takes another Glass of Wine, and blesseth God, that the Bridegroom and Bride have accepted of each other, and gives it them to taste. This done, the Bridegroom breaketh the former Glass against the Wall or Ground, in remembrance of the Destruction of Jerusalem; in which respect, in some places they put Ashes on the Bridegroom's head: he weareth for this cause a black Hood on his Head, like a Mourner, and the Bride likewife weareth a black Cloath, fit to terrifie Children with the Deformity, Thus do they mix Mirth and Mourning, as David warneth, Rejoyce unto him in trembling. This ended, they sit down at Table, and then must the Bridegroom make Tryal of his Breast in singing a long Prayer; others in the mean time call to make ready the Hen. Then is there an Hen and an Egg set before the Bride; of that the Bridegroom carveth her a piece, and then presently all the Company, Men and Women, tear the Hen amongst them like hungry Hounds, snatching out of each others Hands and Mouths, all to glad the new married Couple. The Egg is not sod, but in another Scene of Mirth one casteth it in the face of another, of some Christian especially, if any be present at the Nuptials: in the same is a Mystery included for the Bride, that she shall have as easie Travel in Child-birth as the Hen layeth her Eggs. After this they fall to their Chear and Dances: one they call the Mitzvah, or Commandment-dance, as if God had enjoyned it. The chief Guest takes the Bridegroom by the hand, another him, and so on through the Company: likewise the chief Woman takes the [Page 81]Bride, another her, and so one another; then do they dance in a long row with a tumultuous noise, and so end the Nuptial Sports. Amongst all their other Blessings, the Bridegroom is to say one, Ʋbi perspexerit sanguinem Virginum, to use the words of Genebrad, who expresseth it, being borrowed from some Words of the Canticles, fleshly abused by such Application. The Marriage commonly lasteth eight days, and on the Sabbath they dance the lustiest of all, doing the Sabbath herein a singular Honour, because that also is called a Bride. It is prohibited to bid any uncircumcised Guest to this Banquet; for Solomon saith, The Stranger doth not intermeddle with his Joy: yea, the good Angels seeing such there, will depart; and the evil will come and raise Strifes and Contentions: for they think no place empty from the Earth to the Sky, but all full of good or bad Angels, flying or standing in the same. The Marriage is in publick, lest Whoredom should be covered under that Pretext, pretending themselves married when they were not.
LXVI. Let it not grieve the Reader to hear something of the Duties betwixt Man and Wife. The Husband oweth ten things to the Wife; three according to the Law, her Nourishment, her Cloathing, and her Time, namely, of due Benevolence to be performed; and seven things according to the Words of the Scribes; the first whereof is the Foundation of Dowry, viz. two hundred Denarii, if she be a Virgin, otherwise a hundred. The other concern the Condition of the Dowry; the Woman which rendreth not her Husband his due, is rebellious and refractory; and he is bidden to expell her without a Dowry. The Conditions of the Dowr [...] were, first, to cure her in Sickness, secondly, to redeem her, being captive; thirdly, to bury her, being dead; fourthly, to nourish her out of his own Goods, and that she dwell in his House in her Widdow-hood; fifthly, to keep her Daughters till Marriage; fixthly, that her Sons inherit. They appoint not [Page 82]only Love but Honour to the Wife (as Peter also enjoyneth to this weaker Vessel) which Honour they say is Meat and Drink, and goodly Garments; for which he shall (this was a Woman's Friend) have favour with God. The Author of Arbaa Turim addeth, That a Man should love his Wife as his own Body, and honour her above his Body, and keep her as one of his Members; for the Wife is the other half of Man, and a Wife without a Man is but half a Man. And let him take heed of striking his Wife, said another, or to be virulent in terms against her: for, for her Tears (how pitifully easie are they to some) his Punishment is near. And howsoever, since the Destruction of the Temple, the door of Prayers hath been shut, yet the door of Tears hath not been shut, as saith David, Be not thou silent at my Tears. And should not a Man honour his Wife? Yes, saith R. Hanina, for a Man hath no Blessing but for his Wife, as it is written, He blessed Abraham for her. Let a Man cloath himself (I would not have Women hear it) beneath his Ability, his Children according to his Ability, and his Wife above his Ability. Let the Wife honour her Husband as her Father, and fear to displease him, and let him spare her in his Anger, remembring that she was taken out of his Ribs: But for the Wives choice, a Man ought, saith one, to sell all that he hath, and buy a Wife, the Daughter of a wise Disciple; if he find not such a one, let him take a Daughter of the Great Men of his time; if not such, the Daughter of a Synagogue Ruler, in that defect let him take the Daughter of one which gathereth Alms; if not, then of a School-Master, and not the Daughter of the People of the Land, of whom the Scripture saith, Cursed be he that lyeth with a Beast. They say that a Man ought not to lodge in the same Chamber, no not with his Sister, Daughter, or Daughter-in-law; yea, their wise Men forbid Conference with a Woman altogether.
LXVII. But now it will be convenient to proceed to their way of Divorce and other Marriage-Ceremonies. The Bill of Divorce is still practised among the Jews; it must be written in twelve Lines, (it is therefore called Get) neither more nor less, and delivered to the Woman before three credible Witnesses, under their Hands and Seals. Then doth the Husband deliver it to her, saying, Lo Woman, the Bill of this Divorce, take it of me, by it being divorced from me, be thou free to another Husband. The Tenor of this Bill is this; The second day of the Week, the eight and twentieth of the Month, in the Year of the World, 5363. as we here at Mentz upon Rhine use to reckon; I Isaac, sirnamed Eckenderf, Son of R. Abr. now dwelling at Mentz, of my free Will, without Constraint, thee Sarah, sirnamed Trummerle, Daughter of R. Levi, which hitherto hath been my Wife, have determined to free, forsake, and divorce, and now do forsake, free, and put thee from me, that thou mayst be thine own, and at thine own free Will and Pleasure mayst depart whither thou wilt, and none from henceforth for ever shall prohibit thee; and thou art so freed, that thou may'st marry to any other Man. This Divorce may not be done in every place, but they have some special place appointed, noted, and known, scituate on some known River, whereto certain chief Rabbies are called by writing, if there be none there dwelling, which consummate the business. By the old Law a Woman might be reconciled to her Husband before the Bill of Divorce given, or after.
The Observation of the Brother to marry the Wife of the Brother deceased without Issue, or else to lose the Inheritance, which was testified by pulling off his Shooe, and spitting in his Face, is now thus ruled by the Rabbies, That none shall marry such a Widdow, but rather suffer the premised Ignominy; which is performed in this sort; She comes before the chief Rabbi with five Witnesses, where the Rabbi demands if she have been three Months a Widdow, if her Husband [Page 84]had a Brother unmarried, if the Party convented be he, &c. and lastly, if she be fasting; (for otherwise she might not spit in her Brothers Face) of him also the Rabbi likewise asketh like Questions; and receiving a denial of Marriage, there is brought a Shoo of singular Fashion for that purpose, which he putteth on his right foot, bare, and then setteth himself against a Wall. The Woman comes, and disclaiming his Affinity, stoopeth, and with her right hand (for if she want a right hand it putteth the Rabbies out of their Wits to scan whether with her Teeth or how else it may be done) unlooseth the Shoo, and taking it off, spits in his face; so that the five Witnesses may see it, saying, Thus shall it be done with him which will not build the House of his Brother. In the time of her Uncleanness, a Woman may not enter into the Synagogue, nor pray, nor name the Name of God, nor handle any holy Book; which if they observe, the Rabbies promise them longer Life. As soon as she knoweth of her Uncleanness, she presently separateth her self from her Husband the space of seven days, not touching him, nor sitting on the same Seat, nor eating in the same Dish, or on the same Cloath, nor may drink out of the same Cup, nor stand against him, nor speak in his Face: if one will give any thing to the other, one layeth it on a Bench or Table, and goeth away, and the other cometh and taketh it: they say it procureth the Leprosie in the Children which are then gotten, which they object to Christians. When she hath numbred seven dayes of her Uncleanness, she proceedeth to number as many of her Purification; after which time, finding her self pure, she cloatheth her self in white, and taking a Woman with her, washeth her self in cold Water, (some in Winter put in warm Water to it, which others in the coldest Season refuse) and leaves not a hair of her Head unwashed, as before is described. Some fast till they have done it, lest the flesh in the Teeth should hinder the Water from coming to them; for Mouth [Page 85]and Eyes must be open, and they must stoop that the Pap keep not the Water from the Breast; and if they have a Plaister on a sore it must off, and their Nails must be pared. They write, That if any shall exceed twenty years, and not marry, or if he shall marry a Wife which is barren, he sinneth as much as if he had slain a Man, and deserveth the Punishment of Onan, whom God slew, provided, if he addict himself to the Study of the Law, and findeth no need of a Wife; but if he find Concupiscence prevail, he ought to marry notwithstanding. And this necessity remaineth untill he hath begotten a Son and a Daughter. But having forgotten to speak of Circumcision under the Head of Religion, it will not be improper to touch something upon that Point in this place. The Child is first washed and laid in clean Linnen; for if he be foul, or defile himself while he is circumcised, the Mohel or Circumciser is to suspend or interrupt his Prayer till he be washed again. In the Morning of the eighth day, the God-father seateth himself down in a Seat placed near the Ark, and the Mohel near him: twelve wax-candles are brought in to represent the twelve Tribes; then two Cups of red Wine, the circumcising Knife, with two Dishes, the one of Oyl, the other of Sand. When the Child is brought to the door by the Woman, the Congregation riseth up, the God-father takes the Child and sits down in his Seat. There is also a Seat prepared for Eliah, whose coming they expect at the Circumcision. The Child is then named, and usually by the name of some of his Ancestors; so that Luke 1.61. it was wondred at that Zachary should name his Son, John, seeing none of his Kindred was named with his Name. The eighth day was so strictly observed, that if it fell on the Sabbath the Child was then circumcised, not sooner, lest God should be thought to be tied to the Sacrament; and because the Child the first seven days after the Birth was held legally unclean, and yet remaining in his Blood, Levit. 12.2, 3. and 22.27. nor [Page 86]later, lest the Parents should be longer with-held from the comforts of the Sacrament. The penalty of Contempt or neglect of Circumcision, was a cutting off from the People, Gen. 17.14. that is, by Excommunication, or bodily death of the Parents. Therefore God would have killed Moses for not circumcising his Son: or else by the death of the Son himself, when he comes to years of discretion, if he be not circumcised, either by himself, or by his Parents, or by the Judges.
Now the manner of the Mohel's cutting off the foreskin, is, that he first rubs it, that it may be the less sensible, then blesseth God for the Covenant of Circumcision, and withall cuts off the fore-part of the skin, and flings it into the Sand, in memory of that promise, Gen. 32.12. I will make thee as the sand of the Sea: then he spits some red Wine on the Wound, and washeth it it, and some also on the Child's face, if he faint; and taketh the bleeding Member in his Mouth, and sucks the blood from it, which he spits into the other cup of Wine, then he tears off the remaining skin with his sharp-pointed Nails, and layeth Clouts dip'd in Oyl in the Wound, and bindeth them. Then he blesseth God again, and the God-father takes the other Cup of Wine, and prayeth for the Child. And the Mohel moistneth the Childs Lips with Wine and his own blood, and prayeth again. If the Child be sick on the eighth day, his Circumcision is deferred till he recover. If he dye before the eighth day, he is circumcised at the Grave, but without Prayers.
They redeem their First-born. When the Child is one and thirty dayes old, he is set upon a Table by the Father, before the Priest, with as much money as two Dollars and an half. After some questions propounded by the Priest to the Father and Mother, amongst others, Whether he esteem [...] [...]ore of his Money or of his Child? He answers, of his Child. Then the Priest takes the Money, and [...]eth it on the Childs head, and pronounceth, that he being the first-born, and presented [Page 87]before the Lord, is now redeemed. If before this time the Father dyes, then the Mother signifieth by a Scroll about the Childs neck, that he is the first-born, and not redeemed; who, when he comes of age, is bound to redeem himself. He is held to be of just age to redeem himself, when he is thirteen years old, for then the Parents stand no more charged with his Sin, but he must himself bear his own burthen.
LXVIII. The ancient Persians used to celebrate their Marriages in the Spring, and on their Marriage-day the Husband eats nothing but an Apple, or the Marrow of a Camel. As for the Marriages in New-Spain; The Bridegroom and the Bride stood together before the Priest, who took them by the hands, asking them if they would marry? Understanding their Will, he took a corner of the Veil wherewith the Woman had her head covered, and a corner of the mans Gown, which he tied together on a knot, and so led them thus tied to the Bridegroom's house, where there was a Hearth kindled. Then he caused the Wife to go seven times about the Hearth, and so the married couple sat down together, and so was the Marriage contracted. In other places of that Countrey, an Amantesa, or Broker, carried the Bride on her back at the beginning of the night, four Women attending with Torches of Pine-tree rosined. At the Bridegroom's house, his Parents receive her, and carry her to him in a Hall, where they are both caused to sit on a Mat near the Fire, and tied together with a corner of their Apparel, and a Perfume of Copale-wood is made to their Gods. Two old men and as many old women were present. The married couple eat, and then these old folks, which after this separate them asunder, and give them good instructions for Oeconomical Duties.
LXIX. In other parts of New-Spain, they used other Marriage Rites; at Thaxcalla the Bridegroom and Bride polled their Heads, to signifie, that from thenceforth all childish courses should be laid aside. At Michuacan [Page 88]the Bride must look directly upon the Bridegroom, or else the Marriage was not perfect. In Mixteopan, they used to carry the Bridegroom upon their backs, as if he were forced; and then they both joyn hands, and knit their Mantles together with a great knot. The Macatecas did not come together in twenty dayes after Marriage, but abode in fasting and praying all that while, sacrificing their Bodies, and anointing the Mouthes of their Idols with their blood. In Panuco, the Husbands buy the Wives for a Bow, two Arrows, and a Net; and afterwards the Father-in-law speaketh not one word to the Son-in-law for the space of a year. When he hath a Child, he lieth not with his Wife in two years after, lest she should be with Child again before the other be out of danger. Some suck twelve years, and for this cause they have many Wives. No woman while she hath her Disease, may touch or dress any thing.
LXX. Adultery in Mexico was death. Common Women were permitted, but no ordinary Stews. The Devil did many times talk with their Priests, and some other Rulers and particular Persons. Great gifts were offered to the man to whom the Devil had vouchsafed this Conference. He appeared unto them in many shapes, and was often familiar with them. He to whom he appeared, carried about him, painted, the likeness wherein he shewed himself the first time; and they painted his Image on their Doors, Benches, and every corner of the House; and likewise according to his Protean and diversified Apparitions, they painted him in many shapes.
The Dutch-men, who are well acquainted with Guiney, tell us, that at the Marriages of their Daughters, in those Parts, they give half an Ounce of Gold to buy Wine for the Bridal; the King himself giveth no other Portion. The Bride, in the presence of her Friends, sweareth to be true to her Husband, which the man doth not. For Adultery he may divorce her, and the [Page 89]Adulterer payeth to the King four and twenty Pesos of Gold, and the Husband may also drive him out of Town: but the Dutch-men paid no Fine, therefore the Women were only blamed, and paid four Pesos. If the Husband suspects his Wife, he makes tryal of her honesty, by causing her to eat Salt, with divers of their Paganish Ceremonies, the fear whereof makes her confess. They have many Wives, if they can buy and keep them; each dwelleth in a House by her self, tho there be ten of them; they eat and lodge asunder; sometimes they will bring their Cheer together. The Husband closely takes which he will have lye with him to his Room, where their Bed is a Mat. The Women after Travel wash themselves, and do not accompany with their Husbands for three Months after. The Child new born hath a clean Cloth wrapped about the middle, and is laid down on a Mat. The Mothers use to bear their Children at their backs, and so travel with them, none proving lame, notwithstanding that shaking of their Bodies; they give them the Breast over their shoulders. When it is a Month old, they hang a Net about the Body, like a shirt, made of the Bark of a tree, hanged full of fetisso's, or their Idols, to secure it from the Devil, who otherwise would, they think, carry it away. They hang the hair full of shells, and Corals about the Neck, Arms, and Legs, applying divers fetissos or wreaths, with superstitious fancy, that one is good for vomiting, a second for falling, a third for bleeding, a fourth to make it sleep, a fifth against wild Beasts, and so in the rest, giving to each fetisso a several name. They quickly learn them to eat, and then leave them about the House, like Dogs: they soon learn to go, to speak, to swim: when they are first born, they are not black but reddish, as the Brasilians: Each Woman brings up her own: they teach them no Civility, and beat them sometimes cruelly with staves: when they are eight, or ten, or twelve years old they learn them to spin Bark-thread, and make Nets. [Page 90]After that, they go with their Fathers to fish: at eighteen Years old they begin to set up for themselves, two or three of them together hiring a House and Canoe: and then they cover their Privities, grow amorous, and their Fathers look out Wives for them. They have little Hair on their face at thirty; they wear Nails as long as the Joynt of a Man's Finger, as a token of Gentility, which is also observed by Merchants; they keep them very clean, and as white as Ivory; they are great in Flesh, beyond Men of these Parts; at threescore and ten, or fourscore, their blackness decays, and they grow yellow; they have small Bellies, long Legs, broad Feet, long Toes, sharp Sight, quick Wit, Estridge maws; are spiteful, curiously neat, Drunkards, Thieves, leacherous, and subject to the Pox, whereof they are not ashamed, as neither of shewing their Nakedness.
LXXI. If a Man amongst the Turks liketh a young Woman, he buyeth her of her Father, and then enrolleth her in the Cadies Book, the Marriage following with all Bacchanal Solemnities. Many Women are invited by the Brides Mother the Night before, when after the feasting they bathe her, and the next Morning trick her in her richest Ornaments, tying on her silken Buskins, with Knots not easily unknit; (which the Bridegroom must untie, though with his Teeth) after that, with much Solemnity, his Companions on horseback, riding two in a Rank, and conducted by the Sacdish, who is nearest of his Kindred, have fetched her home, the Bride being delivered with her Face close covered, set a stride on Horse-back, with a Canopy over her head, and received of him at his door; thence led, if she be of Quality, by an Eunuch, to the Bride-Chamber. The Guests honour him with Presents, yet go not in: The Father also giveth only some pieces of Houshold stuff, carried openly by Particulars through the Streets. Now he is to entertain the VVives with an equal Respect. Alike is their Diet, Apparel, yea, and Benevolence (unless they consent to change [Page 91]and give turns) or else they may complain to the Cady, and procure a Divorce; but the Husband may put away his VVives at pleasure, who may marry unto another within five Months after, except she prove with Child, and then she must stay so long after her delivery: but if he will have her again he must buy her; and if after the third Divorce, another is first to lye with her as a Punishment of his Levity. They will sell some of them, or give them to their Slaves: the VVives give him the reverence of a Master. They are at no time to deny him their Embracements; whom he toucheth not again, untill he hath been at the Bath. They hold their Chastisement, which they receive from him, as an Argument of Affection. They intermeddle not with Houshold Affairs, only it is required of them to content their Husbands, to nurse their own Children, and to live peaceably together, which also they do without Jealousie or Envy. They are exceeding beautiful, for the most part ruddy, clear and smooth as the polished Ivory, tender and soft, as frequenting the Baths daily, and never open to the Weather, but wither quickly. Great and black Eyes are the greatest Beauty to the Eyes of a Turk. They sit not at Table with their Husband, but wait and serve them: and then they dine by themselves, admitting no Mankind with them above twelve Years old; and they never go abroad without leave, except to the Bath, and on Thursday to weep at the Graves of the dead; they rise to their Husbands, and stand while they are in Presence, and besides them, come in no Company of men, nor do they speak with a Man, or in any other part of their Body are seen of any Man, because they think sight, especially where Beauty and Comliness is, cannot be without sin; only the Brother may be permitted to see the Sister, but not the Husband's Brother: yea, their Sons, when they come to growth are separated from them. For this cause that Sex is not suffered to buy and sell, but is closely mewed, save that their [Page 92]Law alloweth them to frequent the publick Baths The Wife and Concubine differ in the right to a Dowry, which the latter wanteth; but the Wife must cause the other to be her Husband's Bed-fellow when he commandeth, without gain-saying, except on their Sabbath or Friday nights, which is the Wives peculiar. Yet are the Turks given in both Sexes to unnatural Lusts, even the Women in publick Baths, sometimes are so inflamed in that Filthiness as is intollerable. Busbequius tells of one Woman, who falling in love with a young Maid, and no way else prevailing, cloathed her self in Man's Apparel, and hiring a House near, procured the Fathers good Will to have that his Daughter in Marriage; which being solemnized between them, and the truth discovered (which black Mantle of Night could not cover them from Hymen's Torch) Complaint was made, and the Governour quenched the hot flames of this new Bridegroom, causing her to be drowned for that offence. If the Man abuse the Wife to unnatural Lust, she may have her Remedy by Divorce, if she accuse her Husband; which Modesty forbiddeth to be done in Words, and therefore she puts off her Shoe, and by inverting the same accuseth her Husband's Perverseness. There are some Turks who keep Boys gallantly arrayed, to serve for the worse than beastly Lust of such as will hire them. They have this loathsome Punishment for that loathsome Sin of Whoredom; to take the Paunch of a Beast new killed, and cutting a Hole thorough, to thrust the Adulterers Head in this Dung-Wallet, and so carry him in Pomp thorough the Streets. It is Death either to the Body by Judicial Sentence, or the Soul, by turning Turk, for a Christian to have carnal Dealing with any of their Women. A Jew who had dealing with a Turk's Wife, with her Husband's Consent, could not escape hanging therefore, (this indeed was a favour, for he should have been burned) notwithstanding his rich Countrey-men [Page 93]offered two thousand Duckats to save him: her Husband was hanged for his wittally Perswasion, and she her self drowned. It is certain, that they buy Boys of an hundred or two hundred Duckets, and mew them up for their filthy Lust, till they prove bearded: they will also steal Boys for that Villany.
LXXII. In Negapatan, upon the River Ganges, in the East-Indies, the manner of their Marriages is extraordinary; for, many times the Priest, with a Cow, and the Man and Woman, go together to the Water-side, where the Bramane first mutters a short Prayer, and then links their Hands about the Cow's Tail, pours upon them all his hallowed Oyl, and lastly, forces the Beast into the River, whereinto she goes willingly so far as till they be to the middle in Water; neither returns she, nor do they disunite till the Waves advise them; when being on shore they unite, and hold that mysterious Tye forcible and sacred ever after.
LXXIII. The Manner of the Tartars wedding is as follows. The Husband covenanteth with the Father of the Maid; who having given him power to take her wheresoever he shall find her, he seeketh her among some of her Friends, where she hath then of purpose hidden her self, and by a kind of force carryeth her away. They marry with any except their own Mother and Sister: Their Widdows seldom marry, because of their Service to their former Husbands in another World, except the Son marry his Fathers Wives, or the Brother his Brother's, because they can there in the next World be content to resign them to their former Husbands again. The Women sell and provide all Necessaries into the House, the Men intending nothing but their Arms, Hunting, and Hawking. If one hath buried a Male-child, and another a Female, the Parents contract a Marriage between those two, and painting in Papers, Servants, Horses, Cloaths, and Houshold, and making Writings for the Confirmation [Page 94]of the Dower, burn these things in the Fire, by the smoke whereof, they (in their smoky conceits) imagine all these things to be carried and confirmed to their Children in the other world; and the Parents of the two dead Parties claim kindred each of other, as if they indeed had married their Children whilst they lived: yet they do not account the woman they have married a Wife, until she hath honoured them with the name of a Father, and then beginneth he to take Dowry of her Friends, of Horses, Sheep, Kine, &c. But if she be barren, after a certain time he turneth her home again.
LXXIV. In China their Marriages and Espousals want not many Ceremonies; both are done in their Youth: they like equality of age and state betwixt the Parties. The Parents make the Contracts, not asking the Childrens consent, neither do they ever refuse. As for their Concubines, every one keeps according to his pleasure and ability, respecting in them especially their Beauty; and buy them for the most part, their price being an hundred Crowns, or less. The common People also buy their Wives, and sell them at their pleasure. The Magistrates marry in their own Rank their Legitimate wife. This chief wife only fits at Table with her husband, the rest (except in the Royal Families) are as Servants, which in the presence of either of the former may not sit but stand. Their Children also call that wife their Mother, not their Natural Parent, and for her Funerals alone solemnize three years mourning, or leave their Office; not for their own Mother. In these Marriages they are very scrupulous, that the Wife have not the same sirname with her Husband, although there be no kindred betwixt them, and the sirnames in China are not a thousand, neither may any devise new, but must have one, and that the same which their Ancestors by the Fathers side (not the Mothers) had, except they be adopted into another Family. They had no degrees of [Page 95]Affinity or Consanguinity, so the sirname differ, and therefore marry in the Mothers Kindred, be it almost never so near. The Bride brings no Portion to her Husband, and yet the first day she comes to his House, she hath to attend abundance of Houshold-furniture, even the Streets being filled with it, all at the Husbands cost, who some Months before sends her a great Sum of Money to this purpose. There are many, who being poor, do for Lust make themselves Slaves to rich men, that so they may be furnished with a wife amongst his Women-Slaves; whereby also the Children become perpetually bond. Others buy their wives, but seeing their increasing Family grow chargeable, beyond their ability, sell their young Sons and Daughters at the same price they would sell a Swine or Beast, or some two or three Duckats more; yea, though they be not by Dearth compelled thereto.
LXXV. If any Merchant resort into Pegu, he shall have many Maids offer'd him by their Parents, to take his choice, and having agreed with the Parents, he may for the time of his abode use her as his Slave, or his Concubine, without any discredit to her. Yea, if he come again after she is married, he may for the time he stayeth there, demand her in like sort to his use. And when a man marrieth, he will request some of his Friends to lye the first night with his Bride. There are also among them, that sow up the privy Parts of their Daughters, leaving only passage for Urine; which, when they marry, pass under the Surgeons hand for Remedy.
LXXVI. The Marriages of the Bengalans are after this sort; The man and woman come to the Waterside, where standeth a Bramane or Priest, with a Cow and a Calf, or a Cow with Calf: These all go into the water together, the Bramane holding a white Cloth of four yards long, and a Basket cross bound, with divers things in it. This cloth he layeth upon the back of the Cow, by the Tail, and saith certain words. She hath a [Page 96]Copper or brass Pot full of Water. The Man holdeth his hand by the Braman's Hand, and the Wives hand by her Husbands, and all have the Cow by the Tail. Then they pour Water out of the Pot upon the Cow's Tail, which runneth thorough all their hands, and they lade up Water with their hands, and then the Bramane tieth their Cloaths together. After this, they go round about the Cow and Calf, and give somewhat to the Poor there attending, leaving the Cow and Calf for the Braman's use, and offer to divers of their Idols Money; then lying down upon the ground, they kiss it divers times, and go their way
LXXVII. The young men in Arabia may go a wooing to divers Maids, till such time as they have sped of a Wife; yea, the Father of the Maid most friendly welcometh her Suitor; so that I think scarce any Noble or Gentleman among them can choose a Virgin for his House: albeit, so soon as any Woman is married she is quite forsaken of all her Suitors, who then seek out new Paramours for their liking.
LXXVIII. The Bramanes marry but once, and that not all, but only the eldest of the Brethren, to continue the Succession, who is also Heir of the Father's Substance, and keepeth his Wife straitly, killing her, if he find her adulterous, with Poyson. The younger Brethren lye with other Mens Wives, who account the same as a singular Honour done unto them, having Liberty to enter into any Man's house, yea, of the Kings, no less than of the Subjects, of that Religion; the Husbands leaving the Wives, and the Brethren their Sisters unto their Pleasures, and therefore departing out of the House when they come in; and hence it is, that no Man's Son inheriteth his Fathers Goods, but the Sister's Son succeedeth, as being most certain of the Blood. So in the Kingdom of Calicat, when the King marrieth a Wife, one of the principal Bramanes hath the first Nights lodgings with her, for which, he hath assigned him by the King, four hundred [Page 97]or five hundred Ducats. The King committeth the Custody of his Wife to the Bramanes when he travelleth any whither, and taketh in too honest part their dishonest Familiarity: but, for this cause the King's Son succeedeth not in the Crown, but his Sisters Son, as being certainly of his Blood. These Sisters of the King choose what Gentleman they please on whom to bestow their Virginity; and if they prove not in a certain time to be with Child, they betake them to these Bramane Stallions: the Gentlemen and Merchants have a Custom to exchange VVives, in token of great Friendship. Some VVomen amongst them have six or seven Husbands, fathering her Children on which of them she best pleaseth. The Men when they marry, get others to use them if they be Virgins, fifteen or twenty days before they themselves will bed them.
LXXIX. As for the Marriages in Peru, the Men had many VVives, but one was principal, which was wedded with Solemnity, and that in this sort. The Bridegroom went to the Bride's House, and put O Hoya, which was an open Shoe, on her foot; this, if she were a Maid, was of VVool, otherwise, of Reeds: and this done, he led her thence with him. If she committed Adultery she was punished with Death. VVhen the Husband died, she carried a mourning VVeed of black a Year after, and might not marry in that time, which befell not the other VVives. The Ingua, or Emperour himself, with his own hand, gave this VVoman to his Governours and Captains, and the Governours assembled all the young Men and Maids in one place of the City, where they gave to every one his VVife, with the aforesaid Ceremony in putting on the O Hoya; the other VVives did serve and honour this. None might marry with his Mother, Daughter, Grand Mother, or Grand Child: and Yupangui, the Father of Guayanacapa, was the first Ingua that married his Sister, and confirmed his Fact, by a Decree, That the Ingua's [Page 98]might do it, commanding his own Children to do it, permitting the Noble-men also to marry their Sisters by the Father's side.
LXXX. In the Canaries they used for Hospitality to let their Friends lye with their VVives, and received theirs in like courtesie: and therefore, as in India, the Sisters Son inherited. Amongst the Georgians too, the Husband bringing home a Guest, commends him to his VVIfe and Sister, with charge to yield him Content and Delight, esteeming it a Credit that their VVives can please and be acceptable. Their Virgins become Mothers very soon; most of them at ten years old can bring witnesses in their Arms, (little bigger than a great Frog, which yet after grow tall and square men) to prove that there is never a Maid the less for them. So in Chamul, a Province in Tartary, they not only permit, but account it a great Honour to have their VVives and Sisters at the pleasure of such Strangers as they entertain, themselves departing the while, and suffering all things to be their Guests VVill; for so are their Idols served, who therefore for this Hospitality, they think, will prosper all that they have. And when one of their Chams forbad them this beastly practise, they abstained three Years, but then sent a lamentable Embassage to him, with request, that they might continue their former Custom, for since they left it they could not thrive; who, overcome by their fond Importunity, granted their Requests; which they with Joy accepted, and do still observe.
LXXXI. In Carazan, another Province of Tartary, they have a barbarous Custom, which they used, when any proper and personable Gentleman of valourous Spirit and goodly Presence lodged in any House amongst them: in the Night they killed him, not for the spoil, but that his Soul, furnished with such parts of Body and Mind, might remain in that House: much hope of future happiness to that House did they repose in such unhappy Attempts. There too, when a VVoman is [Page 99]delivered of a Child, the Man lieth in, and keepeth his Bed, with Visitation of Gossips the space of forty days: they worship the ancientest Person in the house, ascribing to him all their good. In some part of the Country, Knights and Souldiers never marry, but lye with such Women or Daughters as like them, leaving his VVeapon mean while at the door, which forbid any Man else, although it be the good man himself, to enter till he hath ended his Business, and be gone. At a place in the Kingdom of Fez, there was a Temple built; to which, at certain times in the Year, resorted Men and VVomen in the night; where, after Sacrifices, the Candles were put out, and each Man lay with the VVoman he first touched. Those Women were forbidden to lye with any other for a Year after. The Children begotten in this Adultery were brought up by the Priests of the Temple.
But, having spoken of the strange Rites and Ceremonies used in Marriage by many Nations of the Universe, it will not be unseasonable to give some Instances of such unnatural Wives and Husbands, as we meet with recorded in History.
LXXXII. 1. Joan, Grand-child to Robert King of Naples, by Charles his Son, succeeded her Grand-father in the Kingdom of Naples and Sicily, Anno 1343. a Woman of a beautiful Body, and rare Endowments of Nature; she was first marryed to her Cousin Andrew, a Prince of Royal Extraction, and of a sweet and loving Disposition: but, he being not able to satisfie her Wantonness, she kept company with low Persons; at last she grew weary of him, complaining of his Insufficiency, and caused him, in the City of Arersa, to be hung upon a Beam, and strangled in the night time, and then threw out his Corps into a Garden, where it lay some days unburied. It is said, that this Andrew on a day coming into the Queen's Chamber, and finding her twisting a thick string of Silk and Silver, demanded of her for what purpose she made it; she answered, [Page 100]to hang you in: which he then little believed, the rather, because those who intend such mischief use not to speak of it before hand: but it seems she was as good as her word.
LXXXIII. 2. Cicero put away his Wife Ferentia for divers Reasons; as, because she had made small account of him in the time of the Wars which were betwixt Caesar and Pompey; so that when he went from Rome to Pompey she provided no fit Accommodations for his Journey; and when he came back again into Italy, she never shewed the least spark or sign of Love or good Will towards him; for, though he staid long at Brundusium, she never went to see him; and when his Daughter took that Journey, to visit him, she neither provided Company to conduct her, nor gave her Money or other Necessaries for the way: yea, she so handled the matter, that when Cicero came to Rome he found nothing in his House but bare Walls, and yet he was much set in debt by her.
LXXXIV. 3. Bithricus, King of the West-Saxons, married Ethelburga the Daughter of Offa, King of Mercia; by whom, after he had reigned seventeen Years, he was poysoned and buried at Warham; upon which occasion it was ordained by the Nobles, That from thenceforth the King's Wives should not be called Queens, nor suffered to sit with them in place of State. This Ethelburga fled into France with infinite Treasure, where, offering a mighty Sum of her Gold to Charles King of France, he put her to her choice, whether she would have him or his Son to her Husband: she chose the Son, for the Reason (as she said) that he was the youngest: then, said Charles, had'st thou chosen me thou should'st have had my Son; but now thou shalt neither have him nor me: and then sent her to a Monastery, wherein she professed her self a Nun, and became there the Abbess for some years; but afterwards being found to have committed Adultery with a Lay-man, she was cast out of the Monastery, and [Page 101]ended her Life in Poverty and much Misery.
LXXXV. 4. Alboinus, the first King of Italy of the Lombards, having slain Cummundus, King of the Gepidae, made a drinking-cup of his Skull. Rosamond, the Daughter of that King, he had taken to Wife; and being one day very merry at Verona, forced her to drink out of that detested Cup; which she so stomached, that she promised one Hemichild, a Courtier, that if he would aid her in killing the King, she would give him both her self and the Kingdom of Lombardy. This when he consented to, and performed, they were so hated, that they were constrained to fly to Rarenna, unto the Protection of Longinus the Exarch, who perswaded her to dispatch Hemichild out of the way, and to take him for her Husband; to which she willingly agreed. Hemichild coming out of the Bath, called for Drink, and she gave him a strong Poyson; half of which when he had drunk, and found by the strange Operation, how the matter went, he compelled her to drink the rest, and so both died together.
LXXXVI. 5. When Alexander the Great had determined to invade the Daca, where he knew Spitamenes was, who not only had revolted himself, but had also drawn several others into the Society of his Rebellion, and had at sometimes overthrown some of Alexander's Captains, there fell out one thing remarkable; The Wife of Spitamenes, (upon whom he extreamly doted) when by her feminine Flatteries she was not able to perswade her Husband to make tryal of the Victor's Clemency, and to endeavour to appease that Alexander, whom he could not avoid nor escape, she set upon her Husband, when intoxicated with Wine. He lay fast asleep, and drawing a Sword that she had concealed under her Garments, she cut off his Head, delivered it to a Servant that was conscious of her fact, and with him only in her Company, as she was, with her Garments besprinkled with his Blood, she went directly to Alexander's Camp, and caused him to be [Page 102]informed that there was one there to inform him of something that he was concerned to know from her. When she was admitted, she desired the Servant might come in, who shewed the Head of Spitamenes to those that searched what he carried wrapt up under his Garment. When the King knew this, though he look'd upon it as a very considerable piece of Service to him, that a Renegado and a Traytor was dispatched, yet had he a horror of the Fact, that she should insnare his Life that had well deserved at her hands, who was her Husband, and Parent of the Children which they had betwixt them; so that considering the Atrocity of the Fact, over-weighed any pretended merit from himself; he sent her Word that she should forthwith depart his Camp lest she should infect the barbarity of her Example.
LXXXVII. 6. Semiramis, the Wife of Ninus, King of Assyria, was a witty and beautiful Woman, beloved of her Husband even unto Dotage: as she was one day in discourse with him, she told him that she was exceedingly desirous of a Thing, yet because of the greatness of it she durst not discover it, nor could hope to prevail; Ninus not apprehending her subtilty, bad her tell him what it was; she answered, that he should deliver to her the Government of his Empire for five days; which when she had obtained, she caused her Husband to be slain, and so usurped his Throne.
LXXXVIII. 7. Fulvius understanding that he was proscribed by the Tryumvirate, betook himself to his Wife, hoping to be hid, and some way kept private by her in this time of his Extremity. He might the rather expect her fidelity in this thing, for of a Slave he had made her a free Woman, and received her to his Bed; but he found a deadly Enemy instead of a Friend; for, she suspecting that he was in love with another Woman, did her self accuse and discover him to the Triumviri; by whose order, he died in a miserable manner.
LXXXIX. 8. The noble Pittacus, so famous for his Valour, and as much renowned for his Wisdom and Justice, feasted upon a time certain of his Friends, who were Strangers. His Wife coming in at the midst of the Dinner, being angry at something else, overthrew the Table, and tumbled down all the Provision under foot. Now when his Guests and Friends were wonderfully dismayed and abashed hereat, Pittacus made no more ado at the matter, but turning to them, There is not one of us all, saith he, but he hath his Cross, and one thing or other wherewith to exercise his Patience: and for my own part, this is the only thing that checketh my Felicity; for, were it not for this shrewing Wife, I were the happiest Man in the World: so that of me these Verses may be verified;
But now it is time to say something of unnatural Husbands.
XC. 1. Anno Dom. 1652. in the Isle of Thanet in Kent, lived one Adam Sprackling, Esquire, who about twenty Years before had married Katharine, the Daughter of Sir Robert Leukner of Kent. This Sprackling had a fair Estate, but had exhausted it by Drinking, Gaming, &c. At last Executions were out against him, and he forced to keep home and make his House his Prison: This filled him full of Rage, so that his Wife was constrained many times to lock her self from him. But, upon Saturday night, Dec. 11. 1652. as it seems, he resolved to mischief her; and being at ten a Clock at night in his Kitchin, he sent for one Martin, a poor old Man, out of his Bed to him; so that there [Page 104]were in the Kitchin, Sprackling and his Wife, one Ewell, and this Martin; Sprackling commanded Martin to bind Ewell's Legs, which the one did, and the other suffered, thinking it had only been a ranting humour of their Master: then he began to rage against his Wife, who sat quietly by; and though she gave him none but sweet and loving words, yet he drew his Dagger, and struck her over the face with it, which she bore patiently, though she was hurt in the Jaw. He still continuing to rage at her, she weary and in great fear, rose up, and went to the door; Her Husband followed her with a chopping-knife in his hand, with which he struck at her wrist, and cut the bone in sunder, so that her hand hung down, only by the Sinews and Skin. No help was near; Ewell was bound, and Martin being old and weak durst not interpose, fearing his own Life, only prayed his Mistris to stay and be quiet, hoping all should be well, and so getting a Napkin bound up her hand with it. After this, towards Morning, still rayling and raging at his Wife, he dashed her on the Forehead with the Iron Cleaver, Whereupon she fell down bleeeding but recovering her self on her Knees, she cryed and prayed unto God for the pardon of her own and her Husband's Sins: praying God to forgive him as she did; but as she was thus praying, her bloody Husband chopt her head in the midst of the very Brains, so that she fell down and died immediately. Then did he kill six Dogs, four of which he threw by his Wife; and after she was dead chopping her twice into the Legs, compelled Martin to wash Ewell's Face with her Blood, himself also dipping Linnen in her Blood, washed Martin's face, and bloodied his own face with it. For all which, being apprehended and carried to Sandwich Goal, at the Sessions following, which were April the 22. 1653. he was araigned, condemned and hanged on the 27. day: dying very desperately, and not suffering any, either Minister or Gentleman to speake with him after his Condemnation.
XCI. 2. Periander the Corinthian, in a high fit of Passion, trod his Wife under Foot, and although she was at that time with Child of a Boy, yet he never desisted from his injurious treatment of her, till such time as he had killed her upon the place. Afterwards, when he was come to himself, and was sensible that what he had done was thorough the calumniating instigation of his Concubines, he caused them all to be burnt alive, and banished his Son Lycophron as far as Corcyra, upon no other occasion than that he lamented the death of his Mother with tears and out-cries.
XCII. 3. Nero the Emperour, being once incensed against his Wife Poppora Sabina, gave her such a kick with his Foot upon the Belly that she thereupon departed this Life. But though he was a man that seemed to be born to Cruelty and Blood, yet he afterwards so repented himself of this act, that he would not suffer her Body to be burn'd after the Roman manner; but built the Funeral Pile for her of odours and persumes, and so ordered her to be brought into the Julian Monument.
XCIII. 4. Herod the Sophist, being offended at his Wife Rhegilla for some slight fault of his, commanded his Freed-man Alcimedon to beat her: she was at that time eight Months gone with Child, or near upon; so that (by the imprudence of him who was imployed to chastize her) she received some blows upon her Belly, which occasioned first her Miscarriage, and soon after her Death. Her Brother Brudeas, a Person of great Nobility, cited her Husband Herod to answer the Death of his Sister before the Senate of Rome; where, if he had not, it is pitty but he should have received a Condign punishment.
XCIV. 5. When M. Antonius was overcome at Actium, Herod King of Judea, believing that he was in danger to lose his Kingdom because he had been a fast friend to Antonius, determined to meeet Caesar Augustus at Rhodes and there indeavoured to assure his favour to him; having resolved upon his Journey, he committed [Page 106]the care and custody of his Wife to Sohemus his Friend; giving him withall thus much in command, that in case he should hear of his death by the way, or at the place whither he was intended, that then he should not fail forthwith to kill Mariamne, his Wife; yielding this only reason of his injunction, that it might not be in the power of any man to enjoy so great a Beauty after his death. Mariamne had extorted this Secret from Sohemus, and at Herod's return twitted him with it. Herod caused Sohemus, unheard, to be immediately put to death; and not long after, he also beheaded Mariamne, his beloved Queen and Wife. But Herod had impotent desires of her even after she was dead; he often called upon her name, and frequently betook himself to uncomely lamentations; he invented all the delight he could, he feasted and drank liberally, and yet to small purpose, he therefore left off the care of his Kingdom, and was so overcome with his grief, that he often commanded his Servants to call Mariamne, as if she had been still alive; his grief increasing, he exiled himself in Solitudes, under pretence of hunting, where, continuing to afflict himself, he fell into a grievous Disease, and when recovered of it, he became so fell and cruel, that for slight causes he was apt to inflict death.
XCV. 6. Amalasunta had raised Theodahitus at once to be her Husband, and King of the Goths; but upon this Proviso, that he should make Oath, that he would rest contented with the Title of a King, and leave all matters of Government to her sole dispose. But no sooner was he accepted as King, but he forgot his Wife and Benefactress, recalled her Enemies from banishment, put her Friends and Relations many of them to death; banished her self into an Island in the Vulsiner Lake, and there set a strong guard upon her: At last, he thought himself not sufficiently safe, so long as Amalasunta was alive, and thereupon he dispatched certain of his Instruments to the place of her Exile, with order [Page 107]to put her to death; who finding her in a Bath, gave her no further time, but strangled her there.
But on the other side, it will be fitting to give a few Instances of the Love of some Husbands.
XCVI. 1. Darius the last King of the Persians, supposing that his Wife Statira was slain by Alexander, filled all the Camp with lamentations and outcryes, ‘O, Alexander, (said he) whom of thy Relations have I put to Death, that thou should'st thus retaliate my severities: thou hast hated me without any provocation on my part: but suppose thou hast Justice on thy side, should'st thou manage the War against Women?’ Thus he bewailed the supposed death of his Wife; but as soon as he heard, she was not only preserved alive, but also treated by Alexander with the highest honour, he then prayed to God to render Alexander fortunate in all things, though he was his Enemy.
XCVII. 2. Titus Gracchus loved his Wife Cornelia with such fervency, that when two Snakes were by chance found in his House, and that the Augurs had pronounced that they should not suffer them both to escape, but that one of them should be killed: affirming also, that if the male was let go, Cornelia should dye first; on the other side that Gracchus should first expire, if the Female was dismissed: Dismiss then the Female, (said he) that so Cornelia may survive me, who am at this time the Elder. It so fell out, that he dyed soon after, leaving behind him many Sons, so entirely loved by the Mother, and the memory of her husband so dear to her, that she refused the proffered Marriage with Ptolomais King of Aegypt. The buried Ashes of her Husband it seem'd, lay so cold at her Heart, that splendor of a Diadem, and all the Pomp of a Rich and profered Kingdom, were not able so to warm it, as to make it capable of receiving the impression of a new Love,
XCVIII. 3. M. Plautius, by the command of the Senate, was to bring back a Navy of sixty Ships of the Confederates into Asia, he put ashore at Tarentum; thither had [Page 108] Oristilla his Wife followed him, and there (overcome with a disease) she departed this Life. Plautius having ordered all things for the celebration of the Funeral, she was laid upon the Pile to be burnt, as the Roman manner was; the last offices to be performed were to anoint the dead Body, and to give it a valedictory kiss, but betwixt these, the grieved Husband fell upon his own Sword, and died. His Friends took him up in his Gown and Shoos, as he was, and laying his Body by that of his Wives, burnt them both together. The Sepulchre of these two is yet to be seen at Tarentum, and is called the Tomb of the two Lovers.
XCIX. 4. One of the Neapolitans (pity his Name as well as his Countrey is not remembred) being buisily imployed in a Field near the Sea, and his Wife at some distance from him, the Woman was seized upon by some Moorish Pyrates, who came on shoar to prey upon all they could find. Upon his return; not finding his Wife, and perceiving a Ship that lay at Anchor not far off, conjecturing the matter as it was, he threw himself into the Sea and swam up to the Ship; when calling to the Captain, he told him that he was therefore come because he must needs follow his Wife. He feared not the Barbarism of the Enemies of the Christian Faith, nor the miseries those Slaves endure that are thrust into places where they must tug at the Oar, his Love overcame all these. The Moors were full of admiration at the carriage of the Man, for they had seen some of his Countreymen rather chuse Death, than indure so hard a loss as that of their Liberty, and at their return, they told the whole of this story to the King of Tunis, who, moved with the Relation of so great a Love, gave him and his wife their freedom, and the man was made, by his command, one of the Souldiers of his Life-guard.
C. 5. Ferdinand King of Spain, married Elizabeth the Sister of Ferdinand Son of John King of Arragon. Great were the Vertues of this admirable Princess, whereby she gained so much upon the heart of her [Page 109]Husband, a valiant and fortunate Prince, that he admitted her to an equal share in the Government of the Kingdom with himself: wherein they lived with such mutual agreement; as the like hath not been known amongst any of the Kings and Queens of that Country. There was nothing done in the Affairs of State, but what was debated, ordained, and subscribed by both: the Kingdom of Spain was a name common to them both; Ambassadours were sent abroad in both their names: Armies and Soudliers were levied and formed in both their names, and so was the whole Wars and all civil affairs, that King Ferdinand did not challenge to himself an Authority in any thing or in any respect greater than that whereunto he had admitted this his beloved Wife.
CI. 6. Meleager challenged to himself the chief Glory and Honour of slaying the Calidontan Boar, but this being denied him, he sat in his Chamber so angry and discontented, that when the Curetes were assaulting the City where he lived, he would not stir out to lend the Citizens the least of his assistance. The Elders, Magistrates, the Chief of the City and the Priests came to him with their humble supplications, but he would not move, they propounded a great reward, he despised at once both it and them. His Father Oenaeus came to him, and imbraceing his Knees, sought to make him relent, but all in vain: His Mother came and tryed allways, but was refused, his Sisters and his most familiar friends were sent to him, and beg'd he would not forsake them in their last extremity; but neither this way was his fierce mind to be wrought upon. In the mean time the Enemy had broken into the City, and then came his Wife Cleopatra trembling: O my dearest Love (said she) help us, or we are lost: the Enemy is already entred. The Hero was moved with this voice alone, and rous'd himself at the apprehension of the danger of his beloved Wife: he Arm'd himself, went forth, and left not till he had repulsed the Enemy and put the City in its wonted safety vnd security.
But no less extraordinary has the Love of some Wives been to their Husbands, as of the Husbands to their Wives.
CII. 1. The Prince of the Province of Fingo, in the Empire of Japan, hearing that a Gentleman of the Country had a very beautiful Women to his Wife, got him dispatch'd; and having sent for the Widdow some days after her Husband's Death, acquainted her with his Desires: She told him, she had much reason to think her self happy in being honour'd with the friendship of so great a Prince, yet she was resolved to bite off her Tongue, and murther her self, if he proffer'd her any violence; but, if he would grant her the favour to spend one Month in bewailing her Husband, and then give her the liberty to make an Entertainment for the Relations of the deceased, to take her leave of them, he should find how much she was his Servant, and how far she would comply with his Affections. It was easily granted: a very great Dinner was provided, whither came all the Kindred of the deceased: the Gentlewoman perceiving the Prince began to be warm with his Wine, in hopes of enjoying her promise, she desired liberty to withdraw into an adjoyning Gallery, to take the Air; but, as soon as she was come into it, she cast her self head-long down, in the Presence of the Prince, and all her dead Husbands Relations.
CIII. 2. Constantine the Ninth, exercising Tyranny, as well in matters of Love as within his Empire, caused the Roman Argyropulus to be sought out, and commanded him to repudiate his Wife whom he had lawfully married, to take his Daughter, on Condition that he would make him Caesar, and associate him with himself in his Dignity: but if he condescended not to his Will, he threatned to pull out his Eyes, and to make him all the days of his Life miserable. The Lady, who was present, seeing her Husband involved in all the Perplexities that might be, and ignorant what Answer to give unto the Emperour, Ah! Sir, said she, I see [Page 111]you are much hindred in a brave way: if it only rest in your Wife that you be not great and happy, I freely deprive my self of all, yea of your Company (which is more precious to me than all the Empires of the World) rather than prejudice your Fortune; for know, I love you better than my self. And saying this, she cut off her Hair, and voluntarily entred into a Monastery, which the other was willing enough to suffer, preferring Ambition before Love.
CIV. 3. The Emperour Conrad the Third, besieged Guelphus Duke of Bavaria, in the City of Hensbery in Germany: The Women perceiving that the Town could not possibly hold out long, petitioned the Emperour that they might depart only with so much as each of them could carry upon their Backs; which the Emperour condescended to, expecting they would have loaden themselves with Silver and Gold, &c. But they came all forth with every one her Husband on her Back; whereat the Emperour was so moved, that he wept, received the Duke into his favour, gave all the Men their Wives, and extoll'd the Women with deserved Praises.
CV. 4. Hota was the Wife of Rahi Benxamut, a valiant Captain, and of great Reputation amongst the Alarbes, she had been bravely rescued out of the hands of the Portugals, (who were carrying her away Prisoner) by the exceeding Courage and Valour of Benxamut her Husband. She shewed her thankfulness to him by the ready performance of all the Offices of Love and Duty: Some time after Benxamut was slain in a Conflict, and Hota performed her Husbands Funeral Obsequies with infinite Lamentations, laid his Body in a stately Tomb, and then for nine days together she would neither eat nor drink, whereof she died and was buried (as she had ordained in her last Will) by the side of her beloved Husband.
CVI. 5. King Edward the First, while Prince, warr'd in the Holy Land; where he rescued the great City of Acon from being surrendred to the Souldan: after which, one Anzazim, a desperate Saracen, (who had often been employ'd to him from the General) being one time, upon pretence of some secret Message, admitted alone into his Chamber, he, with an empoyson'd Knife gave him three Wounds in the Body, two in the Arm, and one near the Arm-pit, which were thought to be mortal, and had perhaps been so, if out of unspeakable Love the Lady Elianor his Wife, had not suck'd out the Poyson of his Wounds with her Mouth, and thereby effected a Cure, which otherwise had been incurable. Thus it is no wonder that Love should do Wonders seeing it is it self a Wonder.
CVII. 6. Artemisia, the Queen of Caria, bore so true a Love to her Husband Mausolus, that when he was dead she prepared his Funeral in a sumptuous Manner; she sent for the chiefest and most eloquent Orators out of all Greece, to speak Orations in his Praise upon the chief day of the Solemnity. When the Body was burn'd, she had the Ashes carefully preserv'd, and by degrees (in her Drink) she took down those last Remainders of her Husband into her own Body; and as a further Testimony of her love to his Memory, she built him a Sepulchre with such Magnificence, that it was numbred amongst the seven Wonders of the World.
CVIII. 7. Camma, the Wife of Sinatus, the Priestess of Diana, was a Person of most rare Beauty and no less Virtue: Erasmoria, to enjoy her, had treacherously slain her Husband; he had often attempted in vain to perswade her to his Embraces by fair Speeches and Gifts; and she fearing he would add force to these, feigned her self to be overcome with his Importunity. To the Temple they went, and standing before the Altar (as the Custom was) the new Bride drank a Cup of Wine in a golden Viol, to the Bridegroom, which he received, and drank of with great Pleasure; which [Page 113]done, falling on her Knees, with a loud Voice she said, I thank thee, O venerable Diana, that thou hast granted me in thy Temple to revenge the blood of my Husband, which was shed for my sake: which said, she fell down and died. Now did Erasinorix perceive the Wine he had drank was poysoned, nor was it long e're he himself, as another Sacrifice, fell dead at the foot of the Altar.
CIX. 8. Pandocrus, was one of the Captains of the Men of War under Jacobus, King of Persia, who was the Son of Ʋsun Cassan: this Man had a most beautiful young Lady to his Wife (though not above sixteen Years of Age) by whom he was most entirely beloved. He having rebelled against his Sovereign, she long besought him that he would not enter Battel with his Enemy: but when he would not agree to her in that, she then intreated that at least he would kill her before the Fight, that so she might not be compelled to outlive him; when he had also denied her in this, he gave Battel, wherein he was overcome and slain; and his Wife being taken, was by the King bestowed upon one of his Captains. When therefore he would take her to Wife, she long opposed his Intentions; and when at last she perceived he went about to gain that by force which he could not by entreaty, she requested some time wherein to deliberate upon the Matter: it was granted; and when she had sent him a Note, wherein she had written, No Man shall ever say that the Wife of Pandocrus did long survive him, she fell upon a Sword and died.
CX. 9. Leonidus, King of Sparta, had married his Daughter Chelonis to Cleambrotus, afterwards he fell out with him and would have slain him. Chelonis taking her two little Sons, went to her Husband, earnestly begging his Life of her angry Father, telling him, that if he proceeded to kill her Husband, she would first kill her self; and pitifully complaining, she laid her Face upon Cleombrotus his Head, and casting her swoln and [Page 114]blubber'd Eyes upon the Standers by, Leonidus was mov'd to Pity, and commanded Cleombrotus to get him thence into Exile, withall, praying his Daughter for his sake, to remain with him, and not to forsake her Father, who did so dearly love her, as for her sake alone, to save the forfeit Life of her Husband. But she by no means would yield to his Request; but rising up with her Husband, she gave him one of his Sons, and taking the other in her own Arms, she voluntarily went with him into Banishment.
CXI. 10. Portia, the Daughter of Cato, and Wife of Marcus Brutus, when she conjectur'd by the sleepless and restless Nights of her Husband, that he had conceived some great thing in his Mind, and concealed it from her in suspicion of her Weakness; she (to give her Husband an instance of her Constancy and Secrecy) made her a deep Wound in her Thigh with her Razor, there followed a stream of Blood, Debility, and a Fever. When Brutus came home, sad at so unexpected an accident, she causing all to withdraw, Sit down Husband, said she, I have something that is serious to discourse with you. When I married you I came to your House as a Wife, not as a Mistress or Whore, not only as a Companion of your Bed and Board, but of all prosperous and adverse things. I am Cato's Daughter, and reckon you that I am of that Blood. What then? Do I complain of you? Not at all, if I look at other Matters, conjugal Solemnities, good Will, and this external Love; but I look higher, and would have your Friendship also, and that is the only grief of my Mind, which torments me, that you have my Fidelity in suspicion; for, wherefore should you dissemble? Do not I perceive the care you are in? That there is some secret and great Enterprise that you are in Agitation about? Why do you conceal it from me? If I can lend you no Assistance expect some Comfort at least from me: for, as to my Secrecy, I am able to engage. Consider not the rest of my Sex; I say again, that I [Page 115]am the Daughter of Cato, and I add thereunto, that I am the Wife of Brutus; either Nature, (being from such a Father, or Conversation with such a Husband, will render me constant and invincible against all that is to be feared. Why do I multiply Words? I my self have made experiment of my self, and see this Wound, which of my own Accord I have given my self, that I might know whether I could undergo with Courage any Grief and Torments. I can believe it, I am able to bear them, to despise them, and I can dye, Brutus, with and for my Husband. If therefore you are about any thing that is just and honourable, and worthy of us both, conceal it no longer. Brutus admiring the greatness of her Mind, and surprized with the discovery of such an Affection, lift up his Hands for Joy; and, O, all ye Powers above, said he, be ye favourable and propitious to my Desires, and make me a Husband that is worthy of Portia! Then he recited in order to her the Conspiracy against Caesar, and who they were that were concerned therein. She was so far from being affrighted therewith; or deterring him from it, that she encouraged him to proceed: But the day they were to perform the Enterprise, being in fear for Brutus, she swooned, and was secretly recovered by him. At the last Brutus being overcome, and slain at Philippi, she determined to dye, and when her Friends being ever with her, deprived her of the opportunity and means: she at last snatch'd the burning Coals with her hands out of the Fire, and thrusting them into her Mouth, she kept them there till she was choak'd.
CXII. 11. In the reign of Vespasian, there was a Rebellion in Gaul, the chief leader of which was Julius Sabinus, the Gauls being reduced, the Captain was sought after to be punished. But he had hid himself in a Vault or Cave which was the Monument of his Grand-Father, he caused a report to be spread of his Death, as if he had voluntarily poysoned himself, and the better to perswade men of the truth of it, he caused his House to be set on [Page 116]fire, as if his Body had therein been burnt. He had a Wife whose name was Eponina, she knew nothing of his safety, but bewail'd his death with inconsolable Tears. There were only two of his Free-men who were privy to it, who pittying their Lady, (who was determined tody, and in order thereunto had now abstain'd from Food three days together) declar'd her purpose to her Husband, and besought him to save her that lov'd him so well. It was granted, and she was told that her Sabinus lived, she came to him, where they lived with secrecy and undiscovered for the space of nine years together she conceived and brought forth Children in that solitary mansion. At last, the place of their abode came to be known; they were taken and brought to Rome, where Vespasian commanded they should be slain: Eponina producing and shewing her Children, Behold, O Caesar, said she, such as I have brought forth, and brought up in a Monument, that thou mightst have more supplicants for our Lives: Cruel Vespasian that could not be moved at such words as these! well, they were both led to death, and Eponina joyfully died with her Husband, who had been before buried with him for so many years together.
CXIII. 12. Eumines burying the Dead that had fall'n in the Battel of Jabins, against Antigonus; amongst others, there was found the Body of Ceteas, the Captain of those Troops that had come out of India, This man had two Wives who accompanied him in the Wars, the one of which he had newly married, and another which he had married a few years before, but both of them bore an intire love to him; for whereas the Laws of India require that one Wife shall be burnt with her dead Husband; both proffer'd themselves to Death, and strove with that ambition as if it was some Glorious Prize they sought after. Before such Captains as were appointed their Judges, the younger pleaded that the other was with Child; and that therefore she could not have the benefit of that Law. The elder pleaded, that whereas she was before the other, it was also fit that she should be [Page 117]before her in honour since it was customary in other things, that the elder should have place. The Judges, when they understood by Midwives, that the elder was with Child, passed Judgment that the younger should be burnt, which done she that had lost the Cause, departed, rending her Diadem, and tearing her Haire, as if some grievous calamity had befallen her The other all Joy at her victory, went to the Funeral fire magnificiently dressed up by her Friends, led along by her Kindred, as if to her Nuptials, they all the way singing Hymns in her praises. When she drew near the Fire, taking off her Ornaments, she delivered them to her Friends and Servants as tokens of remembrance, they were a multitude of Rings, with variety of precious Stones, Chains, and Stars of Gold, &c. this done, she was by her Brother placed upon the Cumbustible matter by the side of her Husband; and after the Army had thrice compassed the Funeral Pile, fire was put to it; and she, without a word of Complaint, finished her life in the Flames,
CXIIII. 13. Clara Cerenda was one of the most beautiful and fairest Virgins in all Bruges; she was married to Bernard Valdaura, at that time above forty four years of age. The first night after her marriage she found that her Husbhnd's Thighs were rolled and wrapped with Clouts, and that he was a man very Sore and sickly. For all which she loved him not a whit the less. Not long after Valdaura fell so Sick, that all the Physitians despaired of his Life: then did she so attend upon him, that in six Weeks space she put not off her Cloaths, only for shift, nor rested above an hour or two at the most in the Night, and that in her Cloaths. This disease was a venomous Relique of the Pox; and the Physicians counselled Clara not to touch the Sick man, or come near him; and so also did her Kindred and Neighbours. All which moved her not, but having taken order for that which concerned the benefit of his Soul, she provided him all things which might tend to the health of [Page 118]his Body. She made him Broths and Julips, she changed his Sheets and clouts, although by reason of a continual looseness and many Sores about him, his Body never left running with Matter and Filth, so that he ne're had any clean part about him. All the day she rested not, the strength of her Love supporting the delicacy of her Body; by this good means Valdaura escaped that danger. After this, by reason of a sharp hot Rheum falling from his Brain, the Gristle within his Nose began to be eaten away, wherefore the Physicians appointed a certain Powder to be blown up softly into his Nose at certain times with a Quill; No Body could be found to take such a loathsome service in hand, because of the stench that came from him; but Clara did it cheerfully; and when his cheeks and chin were all covered over with Scabs, Wheals, and Scales, so as no Barber could or would shave him, she with her her little Scissers play'd the Barber, and made him a deft Beard. From this sickness he fell into another, which lasted seven years, during which time, with incredible diligence she made ready his meat, put in his tents, laid on his plaisters, dressed and bound up his thighs, all rotten with Scabs and Ulcers, his breath was such, that none durst come near by ten paces and abide by it, which yet she protested was sweet to her. This long sickness, and the nourishing and medicining of a Body oppressed by so many Diseases, was a great matter in a house that had no Rents or profits coming in, and where Trade had ceased of a long time, and consequently the gain; she therefore, to furnish the expences, sold her precious Jewels, her gold Chains, her rich Carcanets, her Garments of great value, a Cupboard of Plate, not caring for any thing so her Husband was relieved, and contenting her self with little, so he wanted nothing. Thus Valdaura lingred on a Life, by the help of his Wife, within a rotten Body, or rather within a Grave, for twenty years together, in which time she had eight Children by him, yet neither she [Page 119]nor they had so much as a Scab, Wheal, or Pimple in any part of their Bodies. Valdaura died an old man, for whose death his Wife Clara made such mourning, as they who knew her well say, never Woman did for any Husband. When some, instead of comforting her, told her, God had done much in taking him away, and that they therefore came to congratulate with her, she detested their Speeches, wishing for her Husband again, in exchange of five Children; and though she was yet both young and lusty, and sought to by many, she resolved not to marry, saying, she could never meet with any whom she could like so well as her dear Bernard Valdaura.
I think in this place it will not be unseasonable to speak of the Reverence and Piety of some Children to their Parents.
CXV. Sir Thomas Moor being Lord Chancellor of England, at the same time that his Father was a Judge of the King's Bench, he would always, at his going to Westminster, go first to the King's Bench and ask his Father Blessing before he went to sit in the Chancery.
CXVI. There happened in Sicily (as it hath often) an Eruption of Aetna, now called Mount Gibel, it murmurs, burns, belches up Flames, and throws out it's fiery Entrails, making all the World to fly from it. It happened then, that in this violent and horrible breach of Flames (every one flying and carrying away what they had most precious with them, two Sons, the one called Anagias, the other Amphinomus, careful of the Wealth and Goods of their Houses, reflected on their Father and Mother, both very old, who could not save themselves from the fire by flight; And where shall we, said they, find a more precious Treasure than those who begat us? The one took up his Father on his Shoulders, the other his Mother, and so made passage through the Flames. It is an admirable thing, that God, in consideration of this Piety, though Pagans, did a Miracle: for, the Monuments of all Antiquity witness, that the [Page 120]devouring Flames staid at this Spectacle, and the Fire wasting, and broiling all about them, the way only through which these two good Sons passed, was tapistried with fresh Verdure, and called afterwards by Posterity the Field of the Pious, in memory of this Accident.
CXVII. There were three Brothers, who upon the Death of the King their Father, fell out amongst themselves about Succession in the Kingdom: at last they agreed to stand to the Judgment and Determination of a neighbour King, to whom they fully referred the matter. He therefore commanded the dead Body of the Father to be fetched out of his Monument, and ordered that each of them should shoot an Arrow at his Heart; and he that hit it, or came the nearest to it, should succeed, The Elder shot first, and his Arrow passed through the Throat of his Father: The second Brother shot his Father into the Breast, but yet missed his Heart: The Youngest detesting this Wickedness, I had rather, said he, yield to all my Brothers, and utterly resign up all my Pretences to the Kingdom, than to treat the Body of my Father with this Contumely. This Saying of his considered, the King passed Sentence, that he alone was worthy of the Kingdom, as having given evidence how much he excelled his Brothers in Virtue, by the Piety he had shewed to the dead Body of his Father.
CXVIII. The Pretor had sentenced to death a Woman of good Birth for a Capital Crime, and had consign'd her over to the Triumvir to be kill'd in Prison; the Jaylor that received her, mov'd with compassion, did not presently strangle her, but besides permitted her Daughter for to come often to her, though first diligently searched, lest she should convey in any Sustenance to her, the Jaylor expecting that she should dye of Famine. When therefore divers dayes had passed, wondring within himself what it might be that occasioned her to live so long, he one day set himself to observe [Page 121]her Daughter with greater curiosity, and then discovered how with the Milk in her Breasts she allayed the Famine of her Mother. The news of this strange Spectacle, of the Daughter suckling her Mother, was by him carried to the Triumviri, by the Triumviri to the Pretor, from the Pretor it was brought to the Judgment of the Consul, who pardoned the Woman as to the Sentence of Death passed upon her, and to preserve the Memory of that Fact, where her Prison stood they caused an Altar to be erected to Piety.
CXIX. But now I will take the liberty to give some Instances of the Indulgence, Fondness, and great Love of some Parents to their Children: and begin with Solon, who was a Person famous throughout all Greece, as having given Laws to the Athenians. Being in his Travels, came to Miletum to converse with Thales, who was one of the seven wise Men of Greece: these two walking together upon the Market-place, one comes to Solon, and told him that his Son was dead: afflicted with this unexpected as well as unwelcome News, he fell to tearing of his Beard, Hair, and Cloaths, and fouling of his Face in the Dust, immediately a mighty Conflux of People was about him, whom he entertained with Howlings and Tears. When he had lain long upon the Ground, and delivered himself up to all manner of Expressions of Grief, unworthy the Person he sustained, so renown'd for Gravity and Wisdom, Thales bad him be of good Courage, for the whole was but a Contrivance of his, who by this Artifice had desired to make experiment whether it was convenient for a Wise Man to marry and have Children, as he had pressed them to do; but that now he was sufficiently satisfied it was no way conducible, seeing he perceived that the loss of a Child might occasion a Person famous for Wisdom to discover all the signs of a Mad-Man.
CXX. Mahomet the Second, first Emperour of the Turks, was no sooner possessed of his Father's Throne, [Page 118] [...] [Page 119] [...] [Page 120] [...] [Page 121] [...] [Page 122]but as a young Tyrant, forgetting the Laws of Nature, was presently in Person himself, about to have murdered with his own hands his youngest Brother, but rather to commit the Execution thereof to some other; which thing, Mahomet commanded him, the Author of that Counsel, forthwith to do: so Moses taking the Child from the Nurse, strangled it with pouring Water down the Throat thereof. The young Lady understanding of the Death of her Child (as a Woman whom fury had made past fear) came, and in her Rage reviled the Tyrant to his Face, shamefully upbraiding him for his inhumane Cruelty: when Mahomet, to appease her Fury, requested her to be content, for that it stood with the Policy of his State, and willed her, for her better Contentment, to ask whatsoever she pleased, and she should forthwith have it. But she desiring nothing more than in some sort to be revenged, demanded to have Moses, the Executioner of her Son, delivered unto her bound, which when she had obtained, she presently struck him into the Breast with a Knife, (crying in vain upon his unthankful Master for help) and proceeding in her cruel Execution, cut an hole in his right-side, and by piece-meal cast out his Liver, and cast it to the Dogs to eat; to that Extremity did she resent the Death of her beloved Son.
CXXI. Egeus stood upon a high Rock, whence he might see a great way upon the Sea, in expectation of the Return of his Son Theseus from Creet, having made him Promise at his Departure, that if all things went well with him, at his Return his Ship should be fet forth with Sails and Streamers of white Colours, to express the Joyfulness of his Return. The old man, after his long watching, at last did discern the Ship making homewards; but it seems they had forgot to advance the white Colours, as they had promised: when therefore Egeus saw nothing but black, concluding that his Son had miscarried in his Journey, and [Page 123]was dead, not able to endure the grief he had conceived hereof, he threw himself head-long into the Sea, from the top of the Rock whereon he stood, and so died.
CXXII. And now I will go on in giving some Examples of brotherly Love. In the Year 1584. the Portugal Ship called S. Iago, was cast away upon the Shallows near to S. Lawrence, and towards the Coast of Mosambique: here it was that divers Persons had leap'd into the great Boat to save their Lives; and finding that it was burthened, they chose a Captain, whom they swore to obey, who caused them to cast Lots, and such as the Lot light upon, to be cast over-board, There was one of those that in Portugal are called New Christians; he being allotted to be cast over-board into the Sea, had a younger Brother in the same Boat, who suddenly rose up, and desired the Captain that he would pardon and make free his Brother, and let him supply his place; saying, My Brother is elder and of better Knowledge in the. World than I, therefore more fit to live in the World, and to help my Sisters and Friends in their need, so that I had rather dye for him than live without him. At which Request they remitted the elder Brother, and threw the younger, at his own Request, into the Sea; who swam at least six hours after the Boat: and although they held up their Hands with their naked Swords, willing him that he should not once come to touch the Boat; yet laying hold thereon, and having his Hand half cut in two, he would not let go; so that in the end they were constrained to take him in again.
CXXIII. When the Emperour Augustus had [...] Adiatoriges, a Prince of Cappadocia, together [...] Wife and Children, in War, and had led them to Ro [...] in Triumph, he gave order that the Father and the elder of the Brothers should be slain. The designed Ministers of this Execution were come to the place of Restraint, to this unfortunate Family, and there enquiring [Page 124]which of the Brethren was the eldest, there arose a vehement and earnest Contention between the two young Princes, each affirming himself to be the elder, that by his Death he might preserve the Life of the other; when they had long continued in this pious Emulation, the Mother at last, not without difficulty, prevailed with her Son Dyetentus, that he would permit his younger Brother to dye in his stead, as hoping that by him she might most probably be sustain'd. Augustus was at length certified of this great Example of Brotherly Love, and not only lamented that Act of his Severity, but gave an honourable Support to the Mother and her surviving Son, by some called Clitatus.
CXXIV. Heliodorus the Britain, had afterwards the sir-name of Pius, upon this occasion, The People, provoked with the Cruelty and Avarice of Archigallus, had deposed him, and raised Heliodorus to the Throne of his Brother. One time when the King went a hunting, he accidentally met with his Brother Archigallus in the Wood, whose altered Visage and ragged Cloaths, gave sufficient Evidence of his afflicted Condition. As soon as the King knew him, though he was not ignorant how he had sought his Restauration both by Force and Fraud, yet he lovingly embraced him, and caused him privately to be conveyed into the City. The King pretended he was sick, and giving forth that he would dispose of the Affairs of his Realm by his last Will and Testament, he called his Nobles together. He then signified that he would confer in private with each of them singly; and as every Man entred his Chamber, he caused him to be laid hold on, threatning him with Death if he would not consent to the sparing of his Brother, and that he should resign the Throne and Kingdom to him. Having by this means gained an universal Assent, he then opened the business in the presence of them all together. So Archigallus was restored to the Kingdom; and he dying in few Years, Heliodorus succeeded him with equal Justice and Glory.
CXXV. Rare and memorable was the Love that was betwixt the Vitellii, they were named Johannes, Camillus, Paulus, and Vitellorius; these four were the Sons of Nicolaus Vitellius, a principal Person in the City of Tifernas: to whom, while he lived, they performed all due Obedience. He dead, all the rest were all ways, and in all things, obedient to the Commands of their elder Brother: and although for the greatness of their Military Virtue, they were all in high Reputation amongst them that bare Arms, and were Leaders of Armies in Italy, and were hired with great Stipends to assist on this or the other side; yea, tho they were all married, and had attained the Name of their Father, yet were they not affected with the least Ambition amongst themselves; nor was there ever any Breach of Love betwixt them. When the eldest of them died, the other yielded the Power of Command to him that was next in Age; in all things else they were alike, in such manner, that it is a difficult thing to find such another example of brotherly Love and Concord.
CXXVI. Darius, King of the Persians, extreamly provoked by Crimes of an extraordinary Nature, had pronounced a Sentence of Death upon Ithaphernes, his Children, and the whole Family of them at once; the Wife of Ithaphernes went to the King's Palace, and there, all in Tears, was so loud in her mournful Lamentations, that her Cries coming to the King's Ears, moved him in such manner to Compassion, that the King sent her word, that with her own he gave her the Life of any single Person whom she would make choice of among the condemned: The Woman begged the Life of her Brother. Darius wondred that she should rather ask his Life than the Life of her Husband or any of her Children; and therefore asked the Reason; who replied, That since her Father was dead she could never hope for a Brother more if she should lose this, but that her self being but young as yet, might hope for another Husband and other Children. Darius was moved with [Page 126]this answer, and being himself repleat with brotherly Love as well as prudence, he gave her likewise the life of her elder Son.
CXXVII. In the division of the Norman Empire, Robert promised to his Brother Roger the half of Calabria and all Scicily, but when it came to sharing and dividing, Robert would give his Brother nothing in Calabria but Meto and Squillaci, and bade him the purchase of the Realm which he already began to possess, meaning Scicily, and in the end resolved (as Artaxander wrote to Darius) that as the World could not endure two Suns, so one Realm could not endure two Sovereign Lords. Roger being much displeased herewith, made War upon him, and after many adventures, having taken him Prisoner; in a Castle where Robert was, unwisely entred in the habit of a Peasant, with a purpose to bring it to his own Devotion; Roger, of a Brotherly love and pity, not only saved his life, but also restored him to his Estate, which by right of War and bring a Prisoner he had lost.
CXXVIII. there was a Souldier in the Camp of On. Pompeius, who was in the War with Scitorius, perceiving a Souldier on the other side to press hard upon him, he fought with him hand to hand, and having slain him, he went about to strip him of his Arms: here it was that he found it was his Brother who had fallen under him, which when he discerned, having long and much reproached the Gods for their gifts of so impious a Victory to him, he carried his dead Brother into the Camp, and having covered the Body with a precious Garment, he laid the Corps upon the Funeral Pile and put fire to it, which done, he immediately drew the same Sword, wherewith he had slain his Brother, he thrust it into his Breast, and so falling prostrate upon the dead Body of his Brother, they were both burned together.
CXXIX. And now an Example or two of the singular love of some Servants to their Masters, and for [Page 127]that purpose, tell how Grimoaldus Duke of Benevento was invited by Gondibert King of the Lombards to assist him against Partharis, his Brother, he came accordingly, and having ejected the one, he slew the other Brother he came to defend, and so made himself King of the Lombards; and when he knew that Partharis was retreated to Cacanus Duke of Bavaria, he wrought so that he was expelled from thence. Partharis not knowing wither to betake himself in safety, comes as a Suppliant, and commits himself to the Faith of Grimoaldus. But he, observing that Numbers of the Scicinensians flocked daily to him; and fearing lest by the favour of the People, he should some time or other recover the Kingdom, not regarding his Oath, he resolved to make him away, and that he might perform it with less noise and tumult, he intended first to make him Drunk, and then send his Guards to cut his Throat while he lay baried in Wine and sleep. This counsel of his, was not so privately carried, but that it came to the Ear of Partharis, he therefore commands his Gup-bearer to give him Water in stead of Wine, (knowing then he could not indulge his Genius) lest his troubled head should prove unmindful of the danger he was in; nor could he abstain altogether from drinking, lest, Grimoaldus's Spies should discover that he had intimation of his intentions. The better therefore to colour the matter, after large drinking he caused himself to be carried by his Servants into his Chamber, as to sleep out his Debauch. There he consults with Hunnulphus, his most faithful Servant, who thought it not safe to go forth, since the Servants of Grimoaldus stood at the Gate. But in regard necessity compelled, and that there was no other way of escape he orders it thus; he covers his Head and Shoulders with the Skin of a Bear, which was there by chance, after the manner of a Rustick, and layeth upon his back a Mattriss as if he was a Porter to carry it away, and then with good Blows of a Cudgel, drive him [Page 128]out of the Chamber: by this artifice he passes unknown thorough the Guards, and accompanied with one Servant, got safe into France. When about Mid-night the Guards came to kill Partharis, they were opposed by Hannulphus, who besought them not to disturb his Masters rest, now sleeping, but to suffer him to sleep his large competation he had that Night. Twice they were put back, but the third time they broke by force into the Chamber, and not finding Partharis, whom they had determined to kill, they inquire of Hannulphus what was become of him, who told them plainly he was fled, and confessed that he was himself conscious to his flight. Grimoaldus admiring his Fidelity, who, to save his Master, had cast himself into such manifest danger of his life, freed him from the punishment that all cried he was worthy of, with many promises; alluring him, that from thenceforth he would change Masters, and serve him with the like Fidelity as he had done the former.
CXXX. The Babylonians sought to recover their lost Liberty and shake off the Persian Yoke, whereof Darius being advertized, prepared an Army to recover that City and State revolted, but finding the same a difficult Work, he used the Service of Gopyrus, who for the Love he bore to Darius, did cut off his own Ears and Nose, and with other Wounds fresh bleeding, he seemed to fly to the Babylonians for Succour, to whom he accused the cruelty of Darius, who, for having given him advice to give over the Siege of their City, had in this sort dismembred and deformed him; wherefore the Babylonians gave him that credit, as they trusted him with the disposition and commandment of their greatest Forces, which, when Gopyrus had obtained, after some colourable overthrows given to the Persians upon Sally, he delivered the City into Darius's hand, who had lain before it twenty Months, and used to say, that he had rather have Gopyrus unhurt, than twenty Babylonians besides, that he had gained.
CXXXI. Strange and wonderful were the Prodigies that foretold the Invasions and Down-fall of that vast Empire of Mexico. For, it so hapned, that the King of Tescuco (who was a great Magician, and had Conference with the Devil) came one day at an extraordinary hour to visit Montezuma, the great Emperour of those mighty Dominions, assuring him, that his Gods had told him there were great Losses preparing for him and for his whole Realm: Many Witches and Sorcerers went and declared as much; amongst which there was one did very particularly fore-tell what should happen: and as he was with him, he told him the Pulse of his Hands and Feet failed him. Montezuma, troubled with these News, commanded all those Sorcerers to be apprehended; but they vanished presently in the Prison; wherewith he grew into such a Rage that he might not kill them, as he put their Wives and Children to Death, destroying their Houses and Families. Seeing himself importuned and troubled with these Advertisements, he sought to appease the Anger of his Gods; and for that cause, he laboured to bring a huge Stone, thereon to make Sacrifices: for the effecting whereof, he sent a great number of People with Engines and Instruments; to bring it; which they could by no means move, although, being obstinate, they had broken many Instruments. But as they strove still to raise it, they heard a Voice joyning to the Stone, which said; They laboured in vain, and that they should not raise it, for that the Lord of things created would no more suffer those things to be done there. Montezuma understanding this, commanded the Sacrifice to be performed in that place; and, they say, the Voice spake again, Have I not told you that it is not the pleasure of the Lord of things created that it should be done? And that you may well know that it is so, I will suffer my self to be transported a little, then after you shall not move me. Which hapned so indeed; for presently they carried it a small distance with great Facility, then afterwards [Page 130]they could not move it, till that after many Prayers it suffered it self to be transported to the Entry of the City of Mexico, where suddenly it fell into the Lake, where seeking for it, they could not find it, but it was afterwards found in the same place from whence they had removed it, wherewith they remained amazed and confounded. At the same time, there appeared in the Element a great flame of Fire, very bright, in the form of a Piramid, which began to appear at Midnight, and went still mounting until the Sun rising in the Morning, where it stayed at the South, and then vanished away. It shewed it self in this sort the space of a whole Year, and ever as it appeared the People cast forth great Cries, as they were accustomed, believing it was a Presage of great Misfortune. It happened also that fire took the Temple, when as no Body was within it, nor near unto it, neither did there fall any Lightning or Thunder: whereupon, the Guards crying out, a number of People ran with Water, but nothing could help, so as it was all consumed; and, they say, that the Fire seemed to come forth of pieces of Timber, which kindled more by the Water which was cast upon it. There was a Comet seen in the day time, running from the West to the East, casting an infinite number of Sparkles; and, they say, the form was like to a Tail, having three Heads. The great Lake betwixt Mexico and Tescuco, without any Wind, Earthquake, or any other apparent sign, began suddenly to swell, and the Waves grew in such sort, as all the Buildings near unto it fell down to the Ground. They say, at that time they heard many Voices, as of a Woman in Labour, which said sometimes, O my Children, the time of your Destruction is come: and other whiles it said, O my Children! Whither shall I carry you that you perish not utterly? There appeared likewise many Monsters with two Heads, which being carried before the King, suddenly vanished. There were two that exceeded all other Monsters, being very strange; the [Page 131]one was, the Fisher-men of the Lake took a Bird as big as a Crane, and of the same colour, but of a strange and unseen form. They carried it to Montezuma, who at that time was in the Palace of Tears and Mourning, which was all hanged with black; for as he had many Palaces for his Recreation, so had he also others for times of Affliction, wherewith he was then heavily charged and tormented, by reason of the Threatnings his Gods had given him by these sorrowful Advertisements. The Fishers came about Noon, setting this Bird before him, which had on the top of his Head a thing bright and transparent, in form of a Lookingglass, wherein he did behold a Warlike Nation, coming from the East, armed, fighting and killing; he called his Diviners and Astronomers, (whereof there was a great number) who having seen these things, and not able to yield any reason of what was demanded of them, the Bird vanished away, so as it was never more seen: whereupon Montezuma remained very heavy and sorrowful. The other which happened was, a Labourer, who had the report of a very honest Man, he came unto him, telling him, that being the day before at his work, a great Eagle flew towards him, and took him up in his Talons, without hurting him, carrying him into a certain Cave, where it left him, the Eagle pronouncing these Words, Most mighty Lord, I have brought him whom thou hast commanded me: This Indian Labourer look'd about on every side, to whom he spake, but he saw no Man; then he heard a Voice which said unto him, Dost thou not know this Man whom thou seest lying upon the Ground? And looking then, he perceived a Man to lye very heavy asleep, with royal Ensigns, Flowers in his Hand, and a Staff of Perfumes burning, as they are accustomed to use in that Country; whom the Labourer beholding, knew it was the great King Montezuma, and answered presently, Great Lord, this resembles our King Montezuma, The Voice said again, Thou say'st true, behold what he is, and how he lies asleep, [Page 132]careless of the great Miseries and Afflictions prepared for him. It is now time that he pay the great number of Offences he hath done to God, and that he receive the Punishment for his Tyrannies and great Pride; and yet thou seest how careless he lies, blind in his own Miseries, and without any feeling. But to the end thou may'st the better see him, take the staff of Perfumes he holds burning in his hand, and put it to his Face, then shalt thou find him without feeling. The poor Labourer durst not approach near him, nor do as he was commanded, for the great fear they all had of this King. But the Voice said, Have no fear, for I am without Comparison greater than this King; I can destroy him and defend him: do therefore what I command thee. Whereupon, the Labourer took the staff of Perfumes out of the King's hand, and put it burning to his Nose, but he moved not, nor shewed any feeling. This done, the Voice said unto him, that seeing he had found the King so sleepy, he should go awake him, and tell him what he had seen. Then the Eagle, by the same Commandment, took the Man in his Talons, and set him in the same place where he found him; and for accomplishment of that which he had spoken, he came to advertise him. They say, Montezuma looking on his Face, found that he was burn'd, the which he had not felt till then, wherewith he continued exceeding heavy and troubled.
CXXXII. It will not perhaps be an ungrateful Undertaking, to give the Reader a Compendium of the Fall and Destruction of Jerusalem, which was ushered in by prodigious Presages and Comets.
And amongst other Presignifications of it's Fall, there was one Jesus, the Son of Ananias, a Country-man, of mean Birth, four Years before the War against the Jews, at a time when all was in deep Peace and Tranquility, who coming up to the Feast of Tabernacles, according to the Custom, began of a sudden to cry out, and say, A Voice from the East, a Voice from the West, a Voice from the four Winds of the Heavens, a Voice against [Page 133]Jerusalem, a Voice against the Temple, a Voice against the Bridegroom, a Voice against the Bride, and a Voice against the whole People. Thus he went about all the narrow Lanes, crying Night and Day, so that they of Jerusalem hated him, and said unto him, Why cryest thou always this Cry? But the Governour of the City forbad them to wrong him, supposing he was mad; therefore for four Years space he never left crying out, Woe to Jerusalem and the Sanctuary thereof. Whereupon being apprehended and scourged, he continued the same Language under the Blows, without any other Word. And they upon this supposing (as it was) that it was some Divine Motion, brought him to the Roman Prefect; and by his Appointment being by Whips wounded, and his Flesh torn to the Bones, he neither entreated nor shed Tear, but to every Blow, in a most lamentable mournful Note cried out, Woe, Woe, to Jerusalem. This he continued to do till the time of the Siege, seven Years together; and at last, to his ordinary note of Woe to the City, the People, the Temple, adding also, Woe to me, a Stone from the Battlements fell down upon him, and killed him.
The Year before the coming of Vespasian, there was seen a Star on the Temple, so bright as if a Man had so many drawn Swords in his hands. And the same time this Star appeared, which was at the solemn Passeover, that whole Night the Temple was light and clear as Mid-day, and continued so seven Nights together. Understanding Men knew well enough that this was an ill Augury, tho others thought it good. The same time also they brought a Heifer for a Sacrifice, which, when she was knocked down, she calved a Lamb.
Besides, there was a certain Gate, called the East-Gate, that was never opened nor shut, but twenty men had enough to do about it, and the creaking of the Hinges might be heard afar off; this Gate was found open without any Man's help, and they could not [Page 134]shut it, till a great number joyned their Strength.
Moreover, there was discerned on the Sanctum Sanctorum, a whole Night long, the face of a Man wonderful terrible.
There appeared also the same time, four Chariots with Horse-men, and great Blasts in the Sky, coming towards Jerusalem. In the Feast of the Weeks, the Priests likewise heard a Man walking in the Temple, and saying with a great and wonderful terrible Voice, Come let us go away out of this Temple, let us hence away.
At that time also, there was a Writing found graven in an old Stone, What time the Building of the Temple should be brought to a four square, then it shall be destroyed. Now when Antiochi [...] was taken, and razed by the Romans, and the Walls of the Temple were all bruised, the Jews making speed to repair the Ruines and Dilapidations, without Remembrance of the old Writing, they made the Temple four-square. Besides these Words, were found in the Walls of the Sanctum Sanctorum, When the whole Building of the Temple shall be four-square, then shall a King reign over Israel, and that King and Ruler shall reign over all the Land of Israel. Some interpreted this of the King of Israel, but the Priests said it is the King of the Romans.
But besides these Presages, it's Ruine might be foretold from their Divisions amongst themselves. For, there reigned at that time a Spirit of Dissention in that Town, which divided the People into three parts; whereof the first and best followed Ananias the Priest, who at that time had stained, unhallowed, and suspended his Office of Priest-hood. Another Party followed seditious Jehochanan; the third was for Schimeon; so that in the midst of Jerusalem were Civil Wars while that the whole Roman Empire under Vespasian and Titus, were levying all it's Forces for the levelling that renowned City to the Ground: for the Emperour being provoked and incensed against them by their perpetual Rebellions, and by the slaughter of a vast number of [Page 135] Romans, whom they had inhumanely butchered and sacrificed to their Fury. Now Ananias being perfectly a godly Man, and seeing the Commonwealth of Jerusalem governed by the pleasure of the Seditious, gave over his third part that stuck to him, to Eleazer his Son, who was the first Author of Sedition, and he that gave the first occasion and the cause of all the Mischief that befell to Jerusalem, and the whole Land of Judaea: for, he began a Conspiracy against the Roman Garrisons, and provoked Israel to take away their Lives.
Wherefore, there assembled to the seditious Eleazer, Jehuda, Chezron, Schimeon, and Chiskihu, young Men of the Nobles of Jerusalem. Eleazer, with his Company, took the Temple and the Courts about it, appointing to his Men some to be Spies, and some to keep Watch and Ward about the Temple of the Lord.
But Jehochanan, who because of the great Resort of the People unto him, was stronger than Eleazer, he took the Market-place and Streets, and the lower part of the City.
Then Schimeon, the Jerusalemite, took the highest part of the Town; so as that his men annoyed Jehochanas's part sore with Slings and Cross-bows,
Between these three was also most cruel Battels in Jerusalem for the space of five days, without ceasing or any breathing, and every day were very many slain, so that the Blood of the Jews that were then slain ran in every place most abundantly through the Market places and Streets, even to the Temple of the Lord, like unto a Flood that had come of great Showers; and unto the Thresholds of the Gates of the Temple, the dead Bodies over-whelmed one another by heaps, for no man buried them. Jehochanan having the middle part of the Town, had Schimeon on the one side of him, and Eleazer on the other.
But Schimeon had the best place; from whence he might annoy both Jehochanan and Eleazer. The Slaughters [Page 136]did daily encrease and re-double, and many of the Priests and Elders assembling to the Temple, to bescech that these domestick and intestine Enemies might not pollute and defile the Temple with their Slaughters, were almost all slain for their Pains. Amongst others, was slain the Priest Ananias, and Joshua a Priest; but of the chiefest Priests, Sechariahu also, the most faithful Prophet of the Lord.
Then had the continual Sacrifice ceased thirty six days: for, ever untill that time were there some good Men or other of Jerusalem that always offered Sacrifice to the Lord. And Daniel foretold, in Chap. 12. And from the time that the continual Sacrifice shall be taken away, and Abomination shall be put into Desolation, a thousand two hundred and ninety days.
But now, when they would have continued it, and the Priests laid the Sacrifice upon the Altar, the Seditious would run upon them, and kill them, so that the Priests Bodies and their Cattel which they would have sacrificed, should fall dead to the ground together. They that resorted also out of the Country to Jerusalem, for Devotions sake, the Seditious slew, and utterly destroyed them, that few of them were left alive.
Moreover, the dead Bodies of the Men lay cast in the Temple, and that without number trod under foot: and the dead Body of the Priest that was offering Sacrifice, lay upon the Earth, together with his Offering. And when any Man would offer any Sacrifice, streightway one or other of the Seditious would step to him and kill him, that the Blood of the Sacrifice and Sacrificer should be mingled together; insomuch, that the Pavement of the Temple being all of Marble, was made so slippery with the Blood and Fat of those that were slain, that no Man could go upon it without falling. And the Priest should no sooner lay hold on the Srcrifice, but streight another dead Body should fall upon him; Stranger or other they spared none: so thus the dead Bodies of the good and bad, clean and unclean, [Page 137]wicked and vertuous, Thief and True-man, lay one upon another, and their Blood mix'd together in the midst of the Temple, without respect of any Man, of what Degree or Condition soever he were. Wherefore the Fight and Slaughter was great, both in the Town, and in the Temple. Nay, whomsoever the Souldiers overcame, they set fire on their House also, whereby the Fire took into the great Mens Houses that were nigh the Temple, and into the Store-houses, whereas against times of Necessity, and besieging of the Town, were laid up in store, Corn, Wine, and Oyl, to the number of a thousand and four hundred Store-houses, all filled full of Victuals; for the Elders and other godly Men, what time as Vespasian was in Galilee, they made up the doors of those Garner-Houses, and laid in Victuals into them, sufficient for two hundred thousand Men twenty Years: and now in this one Battel of the Seditious they were burn'd every one, which was a speedy cause of Famine, and Hunger in Ierusalem.
At the same time also, the Seditious pulled down and razed all the fair Houses and goodly Buildings, that there should be no Monument of any noble House left to any in the City of Ierusalem. So thus you see at that time the Lord visited the Citizens of Ierusalem with four kinds of Plagues, Sword, Pestilence, Hunger, and Fire; besides this, a fifth was added, the ruine and decay of all beautiful and glorious Buildings. And wheresoever a Man turned him, there was nothing but Desolation, Pollution, (namely of the Temple and all holy things) Uproars, without all Rest and Refuge; no Help, no Succour, but every Corner of Ierusalem was full of howling and yelling, wailing and weeping, sobbing and sighing of Women and Children: here should ye hear the roaring and groaning of wounded Men, not yet thorough dead; there the Mourning and Lamentation of the Elders; younger Children crying out for Hunger; to be short, most sorrowful Oppression of [Page 138]them that lived, done by the Seditious, such lamentations were made every where, that happy was he, that before this day died, and unhappy and in a woful case were all such as remained alive to see this day.
In the mean while, Titus was at Alexandria in Aegypt, making all manner of preparations for the laying Siege to this unhappy Town, and he received these instructions from his Father Vespasian, by Joseph a great man of the Jewish Nation,
‘I send unto thee here, my beloved Son, Joseph a Prince of the Jews, a man of experience, trained in War, in whom is great Wisdom; he shall be thy Father, and faithful Counsellor, thou shalt not do against his Counsel, neither one way nor other, for he is a Wise man, wherefore thou shalt reverence and honour him according to his Merits, for the Lord is with him, and believe not rashly any man that defames Joseph unto thee; rather put them to Death streightway, that will accuse him, for Joseph is a faithful Man, and a good Counsellor; and who is so ruled by his Counsel shall have a prosperous success in that he goeth about; therefore when Joseph shall come unto thee, after he hath refreshed himself a few days of his Labour and Travels at the Sea; then shalt thou prepare thy Expedition against Jerusalem, to besiege it. And if the Jewes receive thee peaceably, and will submit themselves under the Roman Empire, then beware thou indamage them in nothing, but rather repair their Cities, and let them be free from all Tribute for the space of two years; yet on this condition, that thrice every year they set a Flag with the Arms of the Romans upon their Walls, that is to say, at their three solemn Feasts, when as all the Israelites were wont to resort unto Ierusalem, and to appear before the Lord their God. Moreover, they shall offer for us every Feast a Sacrifice, upon the most Holy Altar that is in Ierusalem, And if they refuse to make Peace with thee, [Page 139]thou shalt utterly raze their Town, and whosoever are left alive, and escape the Sword, those shalt thou carry away captive. If they desire to have Ioseph for their King, we are content therewith. In any wise do not forget to be ruled by Ioseph's Counsel, he shall be thy Father and thou his Son.’
Ioseph being arrived at Alexandria, stayed with Titus there a whole month after he arrived from Rome. Then consulted they together, to go to Ierusalem and besiege it; for Ioseph understood well enough, that this came of the Lord, and that his Word could not be hindred. Titus therefore and Ioseph with him departed from Alexandria with all their Army, and pitched their Tents at Nicopolis; from thence they came by water to Thanisa, so forth to Traclea, and leaving that, came to Pelieis, from thence they travelled thorough the Desart to Baal-Iavin, after that to Dieron, so to Gaza, next to Ascalon, then to Iabuam, after to Iapho, and so to Caesarea. In these Journeys he won Asam, Ascalon and Iapho, with all their Towns and Castles lying about them.
In the first year of the reign of Vespasian, the tenth Month, and the seventh day of the same, came Titus with Joseph and his Army to Caesarea, a famous City, built by King Herod. In this City he sojourned untill all his forces were rendevouzed, as well Romans, as other Nations that were under the Dominion of the Romans, and came to aid them in the Siege of Jerusalem. Therefore Titus's Army was wonderfully numerous and puissant, wherewith he abode at Caesarea untill the Season was fitting for a Campaign; and then taking his march from thence to Samaria, the Citizens of that place received him with great joy, and much honoured him, wherefore he spared them and did them no harm.
From thence he came to Apilona, thirty Furlongs from Jerusalem, where he pitched his Tents, and leaving them there, he took six hundred Horsemen [Page 140]with him, and came to Jerusalem to view the Town, to know what height the Walls were of, what strength there was in the Town, especially of the Seditious, of whom every where great rumour was; finally, to receive peaceably all such as were desirous of Peace. But when he came to the Wall, he saw no man neither go out nor in, for the Gates were shut up, and the Seditious had laid an Ambush without the City to trap Titus, who went somwhat before accompanied with a few, the rest following a pretty way behind. While therefore he was a viewing the Walls, the Seditious issued out of the Ambush that they had laid nigh unto Apilona, and set upon the back of Titus's his Men behind. Then issued another party out of the Town, so that they had Titus between them, and running upon him, separated him from his Men, and invironed him on every side; where they slew sixty of his men, and might have slain him also, save that they coveted to take him alive. Titus seeing himself beset, and abandoned of his own men, who thought that it was impossible for him to escape, perceiving also that they went not about to kill him, but to take him alive; moreover, that he could in no wise escape, except he would make an irruption, and run through their bands; he took heart, and valiantly brake thorough; slaying whomsoever came in his way to lay hands on him, and so escaped. If they had intended to have slain him, they might have done it, but being desirous to take him alive (as he said) they abstained from striking him and so they lost him: and God did not deliver him into their hands, that by him he might scourge Israel. But the Jews seeing him to be thus escaped, repented that they had not killed him; saying one to another, what meant we that we killed him not while we might? It was ill done of us: therefore they persued him, hurling and shooting after him with Engins of War, but they could not overcome him, for God preserved him, that [Page 141]he might afterwards deliver Jerusalem into his hands; so he returned to Apilona.
The next morning brought Titus all his Army to Jerusalem, determining to incamp himself upon the Mount Olivet, where he accordingly pitched his Tents, right over against the Brook Cedron, that ran between the City and the Wall, and many times ran very shallow. Titus's Camp was about six Furlongs from the Town.
The next morning, they of the Town seeing Titus to be encamped on the Mount Olivet, the Captains of the Seditious with their Companies assembled together, and fell to agreement every man with another, intending to turn their cruelty upon the Romans, confirming and ratifying the same atonement and purpose, by swearing one to another, and so there was Peace among them. Wherefore joyning together those that before were three several parties, they set open the Gates, and all the best issued out of them with a horrible noise and shout, that they made the Romans afraid withall, in such wise that they fled before the Seditious, who suddenly did set upon them at unawares. But Titus seeing his men flee, rebuked and incouraged them to withstand manfully the Jews, so that very many were slain on both sides. But the Romans were not able long to abide the force of the Jews, albeit that Titus with his choicest and most valiant Souldiers did manfully keep their ground, and never retreated. Titus laboured and incouraged the rest to fight; but they were so dismai'd, that they wist not what to do. Nevertheless Titus and his men sustained their efforts with that bravery and courage, that the Jews at length left the Field, and withdrew themselves into the Town.
The next day, Titus took all his Army save a few that he left in his Camp to keep his Baggage, and went down the Mount Olivet, setting his men in Battel array against the Gates of the City.
Then exhorted he them to play the Men and although they were come down the Hill, yet they should not fear the Jews, concerning their Camp they had left behind them, for the Brook Cedron, saith he, is between our Camp and the Israelites. With these words they were incouraged, and determined to incounter with the Iews under the Walls, hard by the Gates of the City, trusting to the safeguard and defence of the Brook Cedron.
The Captains of the Seditious likewise used Policy, for they, dividing their men, sent one Company to pass suddenly the Brook Cedron to invade and spoyle the Roman Camp that was left in the Mount. These therefore went and fought with the Romans upon the Mount, and drove them out of ther Camp.
Titus looking behind him, and perceiving that the Iews had gotten over the Brook, and were ingaged with his Men, he was in some kind of Consternation, seeing himself invironed with Battels on every side.
They within the Town, when they saw their Fellows once at the Mount Olivet, they opened their Gates, issued out with all their Power that was left in the Town, and encountred with Titus, where he had set his men in array over against the Gate, where they made a great slaughter of the Romans, so that at length they betook them to flight over against Mount Olivet, and in their flight many of them were slain by the Iews that pursued the Chace. Upon this, divers of Titus's Souldiers (seeing themselves beset both before and behind) counselled Titus to flee with them to the Mountains to save his Life, lest he should be slain by the Jews, and they altogether with him: for thou, say they, art a great Lord of many Kingdoms, and God shall one day bring thee to the Imperial Crown of our Lord thy father. Now therefore, if thou should'st be slain by the Jews, we are all but dead; and what good should thy Death do either to thy self or to others, to be slain like one of us? Titus would not be ruled by [Page 143]them, nor receive their Counsel, but kept his Ground boldly, without once turning his Face, saying, I will choose rather to dye with Honour than to live with Shame. And with that he rushed upon the Jews that were nigh him, and compelled them to recoil.
When the Jews that had environed the Roman Camp saw that, they left the Romans, and came flocking about Titus by Routs, assailing him on every side, endeavouring also with all their Might, to over-charge him; where in that place was a sore and vehement Fight, and much People slain on both sides: Titus escaped narrowly from being slain in that Fight, and had died indeed if certain of his valiant Souldiers had not rallied and returned unto him, and rescued him out of the Jews hands. That day were the chief of Titus his Souldiers slain: then the Jews retired to their place at the Walls side.
They also who went to the Mount Olivet returned homeward by the Brook Cedron: the Romans seeing that, pursued them; whereupon, the Jews returned again upon the Romans, who fled by and by: Thus the Jews put the Romans to flight thrice upon one day.
It came to pass then, that the external Wars ceased, and intestine Civil Wars returned most terribly amongst the Seditious at Ierusalem: for, upon the first day of the high solemn Feast of Passeover, Captain Jehochanan and his Men, came into the Temple of the Lord, where he was honourably received of the Priests and Elders, with the rest of the Commonalty. And when they were within, they cast off their upper Garments, under which they were armed with Coats of Mail, and Swords tied to their Thighs. After that, they beset the doors, and laid hold of the Priests, slew them and the People also, their Hearts were so cruelly bent against their Brethren, neither regarding the reverent Countenances of the Men, nor inclining to the Prayers of them that besought them, without sparing Women or Children, no not the sucking Babes.
This done, Jehochanan stood up, and openly protested, That neither Schimeon, nor Eleazer, nor any of the rest of the Captains of the Seditious, nor any Man else, should have Sovereignty in that City but he. The other hearing that Jehochanan had wrought such Displeasure to the People of God in the Temple, rose together, and slew very many of Jehochanan's Party: but in the mean season, what of the one part and what of the other, the Israelites went to wrack, and were slain in great Numbers.
Tidings came to Titus, how the Jews were at odds among themselves, and slew one another daily; whereat he rejoyced greatly, and came with his whole Host to the Town, where he found certain Jews without, that had fled because of the Rage of the Civil Wars. When they saw Titus, they came and besought him to enter the Town, and deliver them from the Cruelty of the Seditious, and they would be his Servants: for these Wars had made them almost weary of their Lives. Yet Titus gave little credit to their Tale, although they used many words to persuade him it was true. For he remembred that within three dayes afore he saw the Iews fight against him eagerly, all with one accord, so earnestly rescuing and defending one another, that no discord appeared to be among them: Wherefore he would not trust their words, in that they required Succour, and offered to yield. And as they were thus debating the matter, suddenly they heard an uproar in the Town, and wonderful hurly burly, some crying, Open the Gates, and let Titus come in, others cried, Shut the Gates, and let not the Romans come in. Then certain upon the Walls called to the Romans, speedily to come unto the Town, and they would then open the Gates, that they might enter in; requesting the Romans to deliver them from the Tyranny of the Seditious, lest (said they) we should be all slain by the hands of these ravenous and seditious Persons. The Romans therefore ran to the Gates, and [Page] [Page]
Strang Apperitions that appeared in the Clouds at y e Siege of Ierusalem Page 133.
[Page 145]when they approached nigh to the Walls, and were come within danger, the Iews hurled Stones from the Walls, and shot Arrows at them, slaying very many of the Romans. The other Iews also that were without the Town, and had besought Titus to deliver them from the hands of the Seditious, began again to assail the Romans that were gone to the Walls, with much force, that many of them they slew, the Residue they put to flight, and the Iews followed the Chase almost to Ajilona.
Then the Iews mock'd and flouted the Romans, calling them fresh-Water Souldiers, Men of no Experience, and innocent Fools, that never saw the Trains of War before; clapping also their Targets, and shaking their Swords against them in Mockage. The Roman Captains seeing these things, they took great Disdain, and in great Anger would have turned back upon the Iews again, had not Titus commanded the Retreat to be sounded.
After that Titus had given Caution to his Officers for the preventing being any more deceived by the Wiles and Stratagems of their Enemies, considering how earnestly the Ierusalemites were bent against one another, how they were become such cruel Enemies, that each of them conspired the other's Death, he caused the Pits, Cisterns, and Trenches, that were about Ierusalem to be dam'd up, and stop'd with Earth, that the Ways might be levelled for his Army. This done, he encamp'd himself nearer the Walls: against which Attempt the Iews issued not out of the City after their accustomed Manner, to put them back from the Walls. For Schimeon was otherwise busied; he had entertain'd ten thousand Men of the Seditious Iews, and joyned himself to Iacob the Edomite, Captain of nine thousand Edomites, with whom he had made a Conspiracy utterly to destroy Captain Jehochanan; and setting upon him, they compelled him to flee into the Court of the Temple, where he remained in the Gate of the entrance [Page 146]of the Temple, with eight thousand and four hundred good Men of War, all well appointed in Armour.
Eleazer also was against him, and joyned with Schimeon, becoming an Enemy to him that before had saved his Life; and so they both together assail Jehochanan, neglecting the defence of the Town. By this means the Romans encamped themselves about the Walls at their Pleasure, raising Towers, and casting Trenches to plant their battering Rams to beat down the Walls.
The common People of the Iews that were under the Rule and Government of the three Seditious Captains, namely, Schimeon, Eleazer, and Jehochanan, far passed Schimeon, and Schimeon was far worse than Eleazer (tho Eleazer was the head Author and first Beginner of Sedition in all Israel) were amongst them as a Sheep ready to be killed: for, the foresaid Seditious Captains slew the People at their Pleasure, and divided them into Bands, casting Lots upon them, who should have which, so that one had another's Men, and another his Men: and thus did they not only with their own Men, but also with all the rest of the People, in such wise, that when the Romans made any Assault, then joyned they together as one Man, to resist the Romans; to whom, when they had given a Repulse, then would they return to their Civil Wars, and fall together by the Ears among themselves.
Extream and dreadful was the Civil Conflict at that season between the foresaid Captains, and so sore, that the Blood streamed down the Channel out of the Gates of Ierusalem, like as a Brook that runneth out of a Fountain and Well-spring,
Hereupon, Titus went to view what way he might best assault the City; and as he devised with himself, he espied a Plain on that side where the Sepulchre of Jehochanan the High Priest was; where he stayed a while, and sent one of his Captains that were then [Page 147]with him, called Nicanor, to parley with the Iews that were upon the Walls, to move them to Peace; willing him to say thus unto them, Friends, My Lord Titus is desirous to spare you, and to make a League with you, that you might be at quiet, and out of this Danger and Destruction; and if you be so disposed to consent thereunto, Titus shall make a League with you before it be yet Night. Nicanor went and spake unto the People in such wise as Titus had willed him. The Iews gave him no Word of Answer, but held their Peace; wherefore Nicanor spake to them again, and as he was talking to them, one from the Walls shot him with an Arrow, and killed him: whereat Titus was exceeding wroth, that they should shoot at his Captain, offering them Peace, and his Death grieved him much. Wherefore he commanded Ladders, Brakes, Slings, battering Rams, and other Engines of War to be brought to assault the Town. So the Souldiers brought a battering Ram to batter the Walls, and planted it upon a Mount accordingly.
The Iews seeing that were sore afraid; wherefore, the three Seditious Captains joyned themselves in Friendship, and forthwith opening the Gates, issued out, and beat the Romans from their Pieces and Engines, that were now ready addressed, setting fire on the Ram, Slings, and all the other Engines, a few excepted, which Titus and his Men saved from the Fire.
In this Conflict the Men of Alexandria that served Titus, behaved themselves like brave men, in the reserving of the Slings from the Iews: yet the Iews prevailed, and got the upper hand of them, till Titus came with a strong Power of choice Men to succour the Alexandrians, where twelve of the stoutest Iews were slain.
In the same Skirmish, Jehochanan, a Captain of the Edomites that came to aid the Iews, was slain by an Arabian that came behind him and shot him with an Arrow while he was talking with the Romans that intreated [Page 148]him to come to them, for whom the Edomites mourned and lamented; for he was a good Man of War. The next Night certain of the Seditious, chiefly of Jehochanan's and Schimeon's Company, issued out, and came to the three wooden Towers that Titus had erected before the Walls, to view out of them the Town, and to see what the Jews did within, which were there placed, and without also a strong Party of able Souldiers for their Defence; upon those without fell the Jews, and slew many; the others fled to Titus's Camp. The Romans that were in the Towers knowing nothing of the matter, and trusting to them that were set about the Towers for their Safeguard, slept all the Night. After the Jews had thus slain the Roman's Watch, and put them to flight, they came to the Towers with Saws, and cut the Feet asunder, so that they fell suddenly, together with them that were within, which were very many, and slew them every one. Titus hearing the Allarm, and the crashing of the falling of the Towers, was sore afraid, and all the whole Army; and not knowing what the matter was, they durst not stir towards it. So the Jews returned safe into the Town.
On the morrow Titus brought his whole Power to the Walls, and while the Jews were at Contention in the Town, he addressed another Ram, where with he suddenly struck the outer Wall, and battered it through. Whereupon, the People that warded that Wall were forced to withdraw themselves within the Safeguard of the second Wall: then Titus commanded his Souldiers to raze to the Ground that Wall that he had pierced, and to carry away the Stones thereof, that there should be no Let nor Hinderance to his Men. This was the most substantial and strongest Wall of all, thicker than both the other, and was builded by Herod: the Romans labouring earnestly in defacing of the outer Wall, were slain in great numbers by the Jews, from the middle Wall, before they could finish their purpose. The [Page 149]chief of the Jews perceiving that Titus had not only taken, but also quite pulled down the outer Wall, and how there was now but two Walls left about the Town, it went to their Hearts, and made them look about them; therefore the Seditious began now earnestly to think of Unity and Concord among themselves, so that they divided the Town among them into three Wards. Jehochanan was appointed to that Ward that is on the North part of the Temple, beside the Antochia; that part of the Town that was toward the Tomb of Jehochanan the High Priest, was assigned to Schimeon; to Eleazer was committed the keeping the Well. These exhorting one another to act after a couragious. Manner, did valiantly resist the Romans; so that the Conflicts then began to be sore and hard. The Romans, for their Renown and Fame, laid on stoutly, and the Iews again struck stifly to their Defence, seeing their End at hand if they were slack. Titus now and then exhorting his Souldiers to act like Men, promising them that would valiantly make any Enterprize upon the Jews, abundance of Gold and Silver, and much Honour withall. Then step'd forth one of the Souldiers, named Longinus, and put himself among the Routs of the Iews that were issued out of the Town, where he slew a couple of the chief of them, and presently recovered himself again within the Array of the Romans, but the Iews shrunk not from the Romans, for they were in a fervent Rage and wonderful Disdain; and to further their Courage, Schimeon came to his Men, and cried unto them with a loud Voice, saying, For the reverence of God's Friends, flee not this day; whosoever doth flee, let him be sure he shall dye for it, and his House be destroyed.
Titus also admonished his to keep their Array, and not to give back to Schimeon. Then went he himself to that part of the Town where Jehochanan's Ward was, there he caused a battering Ram to be planted, and bent against the Wall, (for there was a very fair Plain.) [Page 150]There was at that time in Jerusalem one called Kantor, who got him a Company of the Seditious, and shot from the Walls into the Romans Army, where he slew very many, and compelled the rest to retire. This Kantor, vvith nine other lusty Men, whereof he vvas the Decurion, defended one part of the Town. Novv as the Romans bended the Ram to batter the Wall, Kantor cryed unto Titus, I beseech thee, My Lord Titus, be merciful unto this most famous City that is almost beaten down already, do not deface it utterly, but take Pity of the Sanctuary that is in it, and destroy not the Habitation of the Lord God. Titus at his request commanded his Men to stay, and to leave off battering the Wall. Then said he to Kantor, Come forth hither to me, and thou shalt save thy self; I will pardon thee, thou shalt not be destroyed. Kantor answered, I will see if I can perswade these my Fellows to come with me. But he did it upon colour, for none other cause, than craftily to trifle out Time, whereby he might cause Titus to leave off the Assault for a while, so he spake unto his Fellows which knew his Mind, that the Romans might hear, Let us go down and flee to the Romans Army; then they drew out their Svvords as tho they vvould kill him, and striking upon his Harness, he fell dovvn to the Ground in the sight of the Romans, vvhich vvere ignorant of his Deceit. Then one of the Romans let fly an Arrow that wounded Kantor upon the Face, and glancing from him slew another that stood by him. Then Kantor cried out, What do ye? Will ye shoot at us that desire to be at Peace with you, which ye granted your selves, and now will ye break your Promise that ye made unto us? Is this the Revvard, My Lord Titus, that thou renderest me for going about to flee unto thee, that thy Souldiers shoot at me, hearing me require Conditions? Now therefore, My Lord, may it please thee to send hither some Man of Honour to me that I may come down and receive Assurance of thy Promise to be as one of thy own Men: [Page 151] Titus thinking he meant good faith, spake unto Ioseph, willing him to go and make peace with the Jews in his name, then to bring him unto him, that he might find safeguard of his life from the common Destruction; Joseph answered, why wilt thou send me: what have I offended thee in? have not I ever done thee true and faithful Service; therefore if thou bear me any good will or favour, send me not unto him whom I cannot trust. For Joseph mistrusted some subtilty, knowing Kantor afore. So Titus sent one Jarus, who said unto Kantor, come down and let us go together to Caesar's Son.
Kantor desired him to hold abroad his Cloak-lap, that he might hurle him down his Money that he had there (lest the Jews perceiving it would take it from him) and then he would come down: and Jarus held up his lap to receive the Money that Kantor spake of, Kantor with all his might cast down a great stone, which Jarus espying, leapt aside and avoided: but it lighted upon one of his Fellows, and slew him. Titus was wonderful wroth at this, and forthwith planted yet another Ram against the Walls, and at length laid it flat upon the gronnd.
Then commanded Titus to make Fires about the Walls, where the Jews should think to escape: Kantor seeing that, would have fled, and as he made haste to escape the Fires, the weight of his Armour bare him down into the Fire, and there he died, more desirous of death than life.
Then entred the Romans within the second Wall, against whom the Seditious issued, and fought with such vehement force, that they prevailed against their Enemies, slew many of the Romans, and forced the rest to retire unto the first Wall that they had beaten down before.
In this Skirmsh Titus himself took a Bow, and shot at the Jews in such wise, that not one of his Arrows were spent in vain, but that it did some annoyance unto [Page 152]to the Jews. The Jews notwithstanding gave them the Repulse from the Town, and they were not able to make their Party good with them. Within four days after came unto Titus a new supply of Souldiers, out of all Quarters, for aid to the Romans, by whose help they prevailed against the Jews, at such time as they issued out of the Town, and constrained them to withdraw themselves within the Walls.
Yet Titus pittying the miserable state of the City, Temple, and the People of the Lord, at that time commanded his People to withdraw themselves from the Walls, and to leave off the Assault for a while, that he might offer Peace to the Jews, to see if they would be now content to submit themselves unto the Romans, to have quietness and rest without danger of Destruction. Wherefore he gave them Truce for five days: and upon the fifth day he came to the Gate of the City, where he espyed Schimeon and Jehochanan together preparing Fire to destroy the Roman Engines of War: for all the Iews had agreed together with one mind still to withstand the Romans. Wherefore Titus perceiving the Iews to be so desperately bent, that they had even vowed their Lives to Death, he began to offer and propose unto them conditions of Peace, and sharply to reprove and blame their obstinate Stubborness, saying, I have won two of your Walls, and ye have but one left: therefore, if ye will continue still in this self-will'd frowardness, what will you do (most miserable creatures) when as I shall also gain the third Wall and quite destroy your City, pulling down the Temple and all? why do you not rather favour and spare your own lives, your Wives and Children? but the Iews, set upon a sullen Obstinacy, would in no wise hear Titus speak.
Therefore Titus sent Ioseph to declare his mind unto them in Hebrew, that they might safely credit his promises, and the Peace that was offered, Ioseph therefore went and stood over against the Gate, keeping himself a loof off, for he was afraid to come nigh the Wall, [Page 153]knowing that the People hated him, because he had yielded himself to the Romans; he called therefore unto them aloud and told them in a very pathetick speech, the whole History of all former distresses and sufferings of their Nation, and what perpetual Calamities this obstinacy of theirs might bring upon them. But the return they made to all his good Counsel and advice was gnashing of their Teeth, hurling of Stones and Darts at him from the Walls to have killed him; whereupon he began to rebuke them, and represented to them, with all the tenderness imaginable, how fatal this Stubborness of theirs would prove to them, and he did it to that purpose, that the People hearing him, wept wonderfully, for they could have been content to have followed his advice. At this time Titus gave command unto all the Romans, to send again the Iews that were Prisoners and Slaves into the City: by which means he strikes from himself the Blood of the Iews, and laid it upon the Necks of their Masters, for Titus took pitty of them thorough Ioseph's Oration and good Counsel. The common People of the Iews desired nothing more than to have come forth, and fall to agreement, to make peace with Titus; but Schimeon, Eleazer, and Iehochanan, Captains over the Seditious, set strong Watch and Ward at every Gate, charging them to kill all that should go forth. Thus were many killed which would have fled forth to Titus, and the City of Ierusalem was closed up, and no man could get out or in. In the mean season fell a great Dearth and Famine in Ierusalem, insomuch that the Seditious searched every mans house and Cellar for Food.
And because a certain Housholder withstood them they killed him: thus they dealt with all them that dwelled in Jerusalem, till the Victuals in the Town was all spent, that Men began to seek Dung, and even Man's Excrements, to eat; by which means, much of the People died for Hunger. Whosoever at that time could get any Herbs or Roots, Mice, Serpents, or other creeping [Page 154]Worms (whatsoever they were) to eat, he was counted happy, because he had found Meat to sustain and save his Life withal in that hard Famine and terrible Hunger. Moreover, Whosoever had any Corn in store, that no man knew of, he was afraid to send it to the Mill, or bake it, because of the Wickedness of the Seditious, lest they should take away from them their Sustenance; wherefore many did eat the dry Corn unground in their Cellars privily.
At that time also were many exceeding rich Men in Jerusalem, who stole Meat from each other; so that the Father snatched Meat from the Son, and the Son from the Father; the Mother snatch'd from the Children, the Children likewise from their Mother; and such as fled out of the Gates, or otherwise, let themselves down over the Walls in the night Season; who being suspected to be the Seditious Persons, the Romans killed them without. This Evil therefore and Distress encreased so long, that the People had devoured all that ever crept on the Earth, from the Mouse to the Spider, from the Nevvt to the Weesel, whereby a most grievous Pestilence followed, that innumerable of the People of the Land died, and there was no Man to bury them.
When they chanced to find any dead Horse or other Beast in the Town, a Man should see many Israelites strive and fight for it; in all Points like to famished Ravens lighting upon a dead Carcass, so that in such Contentions very many were slain. Therefore, when divers Men, with their Wives and Children, got out of the City to gather Herbs to eat, and chanced among the Romans, the Romans laid hold on the little Children and killed them; saying, we will dispatch these, lest when they grow once to mans Estate, they make War upon us as their Fathers do at this day. So many as came out of the Gates of the City now and then the Romans killed and hanged them upon Gallowes, over against the Gates of Jerusalem, to the number of five [Page 155]hundred: After the same manner, Schimeon, Iehochanan, and Eleazer dealt with those Romans whom they could by any Train catch, and hanged them upon the Walls. Whosoever also they could perceive would flee unto the Romans, they hanged them likewise over the Walls, to the number of five hundred. But Titus gave command to all his Souldiers, that no man upon pain of Death should kill any of them that fled out of Ierusalem, for he took pitty of the Israelites, and ceased to speak friendly and lovingly to the Ierusalemites; so that he went once again to the Walls, and spake unto the Iews in this sort.
Hear I beseech you the Counsel of Ioseph, and come unto me that you may live, and not perish utterly. Spare your People: why will you oppress them, vexed with hunger, thirst, pestilence, and besieging? But the Seditious hearing Titus speak, were wonderfully incensed, and intended to add mischief upon mischief, handling yet more cruelly the People of God. Moreover, they rail'd at Titus, to provoke him to anger, that he might leave off speaking to the People, which had now almost lost their obedience and fear of the Seditious.
Wherefore the Seditious spake unto the Romans, It is better for us to die with Hunger, and to be killed in this affliction, so to come to the Bliss and Light we hope for, than to live and see the most holy Temple of God defiled and destroyed. When Titus saw this he commanded an Iron Ram to be set to the Wall to batter it, that he might deliver those poor wretches out of Schimeon, Eleazer and Iehochanan's hands, who held them in as Captives.
At the same time as they erected that Engine to the Wall, it happened there was in the Camp a certain young man whose name was Meriganin, Son of Antiochus of Macedonia, one of the Kings of the Grecians, who came at Vespasian's command to aid Titus. This same young man was very swift, a good Runner, and a hardy [Page 156]Souldiers, but he lacked Discretion. He came to Titus, and said, I cannot but marvel at thy Souldiers that vanquish all Nations and dare not set upon the Iews to kill them.
Titus hearing the young King say so, smiled, and said; How chances it, that being of this Judgment, thou arm'st not thy self, and makest thee ready to do like as thou sayest; why drawest thou not out thy Sword to declare thy man-hood upon them.
Wherefore the young King incouraged himself, and called together all his Macedonian Souldiers, then approached to the Iews, and began Skirmish with them, shooting with their Bows and Arrows apace. But at length the Iews handled them, that not one of the Macedonians escaped, save only the young King, which by his good footmanship and swift running, got away and returned to Titus.
This Memaganin was of the kindred of Alexander the great, King of Macedonia, who had the Dominion of the whole World, and when all Nations and People stood in awe of Iosephus, the Priest demanded of him whose Son he was; he answered, I came of the seed of Alexander, I am the tenth from him. Ioseph said, it may well be as thou hast said, that thou art of the succession of Alexander, for the valiantness of thy heart which thou hast show'd declareth no less. Howbeit thou shalt understand, that the Romans have done wisely to abstain from the assault at this time, because they knew they should have to do with a most valiant Nation, which thou having so well tryed, mayest report and testifie when thou art asked the Question.
After this, Titus divided his whole Army, and laid them privily in ambushes round about the Walls. He prepared moreover Rams of Iron to batter the Walls. Of these four, one he planted upon the side of the place called Antochia, the Engine was thirty Cubits long. The same night, Captain Iehochanan with his Company issued forth, and undermined the ground, under the [Page 157]Wheels of the Waggons that bare the Rams, putting pitched Boards, oyled, and done over with Brimstone, in the Trenches under the wheels; and under the Boards they spread Leather, which likewise was smeared and done over with Pitch, Oyl, and Brimstone.
Then they set fire upon the Boards, which burn'd till they came to the feet of the Rams; and they being set on Fire and burn'd, the Engine fell upon the Watch that was appointed to keep it, being asleep, and killed them: whereat the Romans were dismayed, and said, It is not possible we should assault this City hereafter, for they have burn'd all our Engines of War, wherewith we have subdued all other Kingdoms; so that now of fifty Iron Rams we brought with us, we have but six left, and the Seditious Jews have burn'd three of them, What shall we now do? Hovv shall vve batter the Walls hereafter? The Jews upon the Walls hearing their Words, flouted them, and laughed them to scorn; Wherefore Titus incensed vvith Anger, commanded the other three Rams to be addressed in the place of those vvhich vvere burn'd. In the mean season, vvhile the Romans were at work, four young men, moved with great Zeal, whose names were, first Theopatius Galileus, the second Magarus Chebronitu, the third Jorminas Schomronitu, the fourth Arius Jerosolymita. These, all armed, issued out into the Camp of the Romans, that then stood about their three Engines and Iron Rams, devising how to batter the Walls of the City, some of whom these Men killed, the other fled. Then two of them stood at Defence, to keep off all those that approached nigh the Engines, while the other tvvo, Jerosolymitanus and Schomronitu daubed the Timber with a certain matter which they had prepared to make it take fire, and straightway set fire on them; so that suddenly the Rams were on a light fire: then they all four joyning together withstood the Romans, that they should not come at the Engines to quench the Fire. Shortly the [Page 158]Rams fell down, and the Romans stood aloof, hurling Stones, and shooting thick at them; for they were afraid to come nigh them, because of their great fierceness, although they were three thousand Men that kept the Rams; yet these four set nothing by them, nor yet ever went off the Ground till the Rams were clean burnt up, though the Romans shot never so thick at them. Titus hearing the Valiantness of these Young Men, and the Harms they had done unto the Romans, made speed with his whole Host to save the Rams from the fire, and to apprehend those Young Men. Then forthwith issued out Schimeon, Jehochanan, and Eleazer, Captains of the Seditious, with their Souldiers, sounding their Trumpets, and made the Romans retire, that they could not come nigh the Fire, and so rescued the four Young Men from the Romans that had environed them round about.
In that Skirmish were killed ten thousand and five hundred Men. Then gathered together all the whole Army of the Romans to assault the Iews at once, approaching hard to the Walls of Ierusalem, where they cryed unto the Iews, saying, What, are you Oxen or Goats, that you fight on this Fashion upon the Walls? Will you be taken in the midst of the City, like as Oxen or Goats are taken in their Folds? If ye be men, come forth, and let us try our Manhood here in this Plain. But you by stealth and unawares set upon them that keep our Engines, snatching them up like as they were Wolves should snatch Sheep, then run away into the Town as the Wolves run into the Wood. If there be any Manhood in you, behold we are ready here, come forth to us, so many for so many, and then we shall see what end vvill come thereof. When the Captains of the Seditious heard that, they spake unto the Warriours that vvere in Ierusalem, Which of you vvill go out vvith us to those Dogs, to shevv our Force and Stomach for the Sanctuary and City of the Lord? Then five hundred tall Fellovvs of their ovvn Accord, issued [Page 159]out upon the Roman's suddenly, and slevv eight thousand Men, and compelled the rest to retreat from the Walls, The Romans then felt vvhat Valiantness the Iews had; for the Romans vvere in number forty thousand fighting Men, and the Iews vvere only five hundred, vvhereof not one of them vvas killed at that Skirmish.
The Romans afar off shot at the Iews, and hurled Stones, to vvhom the Iews said, Come hither to us; are you not they who called us forth, and provoked us to come to you? Why come you not now nearer? You go about to drive us away with Arrows and Stones. What, Do you think us to be Dogs, and that we are afraid of your Stones? Are we not Men? Yea, we are of your Masters and Betters, for you run away from us as Servants flee from their Masters when they follow them to beat them. Titus seeing his Army to be part of them fled, and part to be slain, he cried to his People, saying, Is it not a shame for you, ye Romans, and a wonderful great Dishonour, to flee from the Jews, so hunger-beaten, famished, almost dead for Thirst, and besieged? Alas! How shall ye put away this Rebuke and Ignominy, when as all Nations whom ye have heretofore valiantly subdued, shall hear that ye flee from these dead Jews, whose whole Land we have in possession, so that they have nothing left but this only Town, which we have so battered that they have but one only Wall to defend themselves. Besides this, they are very few, we are innumerable; they have no Nations to aid them, we have help of all Lands: Why then do you flee from their sight, like as small impotent Birds flee from the Eagle? What though the Jews vow and hazard themselves desperately for their Temple and Land, why do you not the same also in these Wars, to get you a Renown of Valiantness.
But the Jews prevailed that day, and had the upper hand: wherefore they returned into the Town with great Glory, having put the Romans to so great a foil. Titus commanded his men to address and prepare the other [Page 160]two Rams that were left, to batter the Walls of Jerusalem withal; wherefore the Roman Carpenters cast a Trench, to prepare and set up the Rams, in such places as Titus had assigned them.
The Jews were aware of it well enough, but winked at that matter as yet, untill they had planted the Master-beams between the standing Posts: so when the Work was finished, even to the hanging up of the Engines betwixt the standing Posts, to shake the Wall withall, the Romans being secure and void of Care, nothing mistrusting that the Jews would stir, because they had been quiet a few Nights, and never issued forth of the City, upon a certain Night, a pretty while before day, the three principal Captains of the Seditious came and laid their Heads together, to devise what they should do. Eleazer gave this Counsel, and said, You two the last time burn'd the Rams, and got you Renown, and I kept the Gates the while; Now keep ye the Gates, and I will issue out with my Men against the Romans to get me Fame also,
The other answered, Go then on God's name unto them, the Lord God of the Sanctuary which is in Jerusalem shall be present with thee, but beware thou be not slain, and in any wise thou be not taken alive: to whom he answer'd, The Lord God shall keep me, for upon the trust of the Righteousness of my Father Ananias the High Priest, and his sincere Service unto God, I will set upon them.
Eleazer therefore chose a hundred valiant Souldiers, and with them he issued out of the Town before day: the same Night the Romans had made Fires about their Engines where they watched because of the Cold; the Artificers and Souldiers that kept the Ward and the Watch about the Romans, were a hundred and fifty. The day was the twenty seventh of the Month of September, which was the ninth Month that Titus had besieged Ierusalem, Eleazer and his Company thus being issued out, came and found some of the Romans snorting [Page 161]about the Fires, others watching in their Wards, and killed them all, that not one remained. Then some of Eleazer's Company set fire upon the Rams, burn'd the standing Posts, Ropes, Chains, and other Instruments of War; the Artificers that were there they apprehended alive, and burn'd them, so that not one Man escaped.
When it was day Titus observed the smoak of the Fire mounted up very foul, and stinking of the Wood and Men together; he drew towards the place therefore with his Host to see what the matter was: Eleazer in the mean Season, and his Companions, took, as they might get, every man a piece of the Engines out of the Fire, or some of their Heads that they had killed, and returned with great Joy, flouting the Romans, and laughing them to scorn by the way, till they came to the Gates of Ierusalem, where they were received of Schimeon and Jehochanan with great Honour.
Soon after this came many Souldiers and great bands of Men out of all Nations, that were subject to the Empire of the Romans, to aid Titus; to whom Titus declared what hapned him in that Siege. The Stoutness of the Iews, and how they had annoyed many vvays the Roman Army; adding moreover, and asking them, Did you ever see four Men withstand ten thousand and five hundred, so that they being all together, could neither overthrow them nor take them Prisoners; but the four slew them like as it had been the tops of Cucumbers smitten off with most sharp Swords? When they heard this, they vvondred all very much. Then Titus spake unto his Host, and them who were newly repaired unto him, to shew their Advice and best Counsel what was to be done, lest we should be ashamed, said he, before all them that shall hereafter hear of our Wars.
The gravest and most ancient of the Nations which vvere nevvly come to his Aid, ansvvered, If it please Your Majesty, let the Romans breath a vvhile, and take their Rest, vvhich are novv vvearied vvith the sundry [Page 162]Battels of the Iews, and we, who are not so broken with labour, but fresh and lusty, shall try what the Iews can do, we cannot think that they are able to withstand so great a multitude.
But the Princes of the Romans desired Titus that he should not permit them this, lest he should increase their own sorrows, if peradventure they should be discomfited (said they) by the Iews, and the matter redown'd unto their own shame: for if we who are acquainted with their Stratagems, and know their manner of fighting, cannot sustain their violence, how shall they do it that never had proof of the force and strength of the Iews? they shall be to them like hyssop which grows upon the Walls, in comparison of the Cedar Trees of Lebanon.
The others said nay, they should do well enough with them. And they urged Titus so instantly that they constrained him to grant their desires. Then Titus gave them leave to set upon the Jews, thinking with himself, peradventure the Jews may be put to the worst by these men, who will fight without fear, not knowing the force of the Jews: for the Romans that have had tryal of their strength fight fearfully and warily. So the Lords of the strange Nations, chose out of their Army eighty thousand men; ten thousand Macedonians, twenty thousand Brittains, five thousand Aramites, ten thousand Africans, ten thousand valiant Burgundians, five thousand Redarans; last of all ten thousand Persians and Chaldeans. These therefore went into the Plain which is by the Sepulchre of Jehochanan the High-Priest, and from thence made an Assault upon the Jews that were upon the Walls, setting up their scaling Ladders. Jehochanan said to Schimeon and Eleazer, his two companions; if you think good I will issue forth, and Skirmish with these uncircumcised, to let them see what I can do; Schimeon answered, let two of us do it, and the third keep the Gates and the Walls; for thou alone art able to do [Page 163]nothing against them, they are so many. Eleazer allowed this advice, offering himself to bear Jehochanan company. Schimeon bad them go, saying, the Lord of the Sanctuary give them into your hands, and deal not with you at this time according to your Works.
Then Iehochanan and Eleazer sallied out with one thousand five hundred good men of War, the ninth day of the Month Tebeth, which was the tenth Month that Titus had besieged Ierusalem, and overthrew of the Gentiles of that Host, fifty seven thousand and five hundred men, besides three thousand whom they took Prisoners: but of the Iews were no more slam in that Fight than only seven, whose Bodies with much rejoycing and great Triumph they carried with them into the Town, and buried them there, lest peradventure the uncircumcised should have misordered them. The Gentiles that were left with great shame and dishonour returned unto Titus, who reprehended them because they would not believe the Romans. The next day following, the Iews brought forth the three thousand Nobles and Gentlemen that they had taken Prisoners, and plucked out of every one of them an Eye, and out off every man the one hand, after sent them back with shame and reproach to Titus's Camp.
Then Titus consulted with all his Princes what they were best to do with the Israelites: and when every man had said his mind, he liked never a mans Counsel, but said unto them, Well, I have devised this with my self, which I will follow, and no man shall bring me from my purpose: we will keep the Siege without any Assault or Skirmish, for their Victuals failed them long ago, and so they shall be famished. Besides this, when they shall see us cease to fight with them, they will fall at variance amongst themselves, and kill one another.
This Counsel was thought good of all Titus's Princes, wherefore they besieged the Town, as Titus had commanded, and closed up all the waies of the City round [Page 164]about, lest the Iews should, as they had done before, come upon them unawares. They appointed moreover Watch Day and Night, to take heed that no man should come out of the Town to gather Herbs for their sustenance.
Then increased the hunger in Ierusalem, which if it had not been so grievous, the City had never been won: for the Souldiers of the Town are lighter than Eagles, and fiercer than Lyons. There died therefore of the Famin a wonderful many of the Ierusalemites, so that the Iews could not find place to bury them in they were so many in every place of the Town. Many cast their dead folks into their Wells, and tumbled afterwards in themselves and died. Many also made themselves Graves, and went into them alive, where they tarried Day and Night and died, unmourned for, for all mourning and accustomed lamentation for the dead was left off, because of the unmeasurable Famin, which was so great, that it cannot be told, and I cannot relate the thousandth part of the mischief that followed of the hunger. Titus, seeing the innumerable Carkasses; of the dead, that were cast into the Brook Cedron like dung, was wonderfully amazed with fear.
At that time certain wicked Persons of Ierusalem slandered Amittai the Priest falsly, saying to Captain Schimeon, Behold, Amittai the High-Priest, who did let thee into the City, goeth about to flee to the Tents of the Romans. Thou hast Experience of his great Wit and Wisdom, hovv he also knoweth the secret ways into the Tovvn, Temple, and Sanctuary, and who can tell vvhether he vvill bring the Romans some Night at Mid-night into the City? therefore Schimeon sent certain Persons to fetch Amittai and his four Sons unto him.
They that vvere sent, brought Amittai and but three Sons, for one vvas fled to the Romans and come to Ioseph. When Amittai and the others vvere brought [Page 165]to Schimeon's Presence, he besought him he might not live, but be put to death immediately, lest (said he) I should live to see the death of my Children. But Schimeon was hard-hearted, and would not be intreated; for it was God's Will that Amittai should be punished, because he was the Bringer of Schimeon into Jerusalem; and therefore fell he into his Hands, which for good rewarded him with evil. Schimeon commanded a sort of Murderers to place Amittai upon the Walls, in the sight of the Romans, and said unto him, See'st thou Amittai? Why do not the Romans deliver and rescue thee out of my Hand? Thee, I say, who would'st have fled unto them? Amittai answered nothing to this, but still besought him before his Death, he might kiss his Sons, and bid them farewel: but Schimeon utterly denied him his Request.
Wherefore Amittai vvept aloud, saying to his Sons, I brought (Dear Children) this Thief into this Tovvn, vvherefore I am counted novv for a Thief my self; all the Mischief vvhich is come upon me and you, it is mine ovvn doing, because I have brought this seditious Villain into this Holy City: I thought then, peradventure he vvill be a help to the Tovvn, but it is proved contrary; for he has been a most cruel Enemy to the same. It was not enough for us to keep one seditious Person, Jehochanan I mean, who took unto him Eleazer, the first beginner of Sedition, but I must bring in also this wicked Schimeon, who conspires with our Foes to our Destruction. Indeed I never brought him in for any Love I bear unto him, but all the Priests and the whole Multitude of the People, sent me to fetch him; notwithstanding I am worthy of this Judgment of God because I took upon me such an Embassage.
What should I speak of thee, thou most wicked Schimeon? for whithersoever thou turnest thee thou bringest all things out of frame: I indeed, thou dealest justly with me, because I have sinned unto God, to his People, and his City, in that I have brought thee in to [Page 166]be a Plague to it, wherefore I am worthy to be stoned, notwithstanding it had been thy part, thou wicked Murderer, to deliver me and my Sons from the hands of the other Seditious, for I have done good: howbeit, our God will not alter nor change his Judgment, which is, that I should fall into the Sword of thy hand, for that I made thee to enter into this City, wherein I offended God grievously. If I had purposed to flee unto the Romans, could not I have done it before I brought in thee? For at that time beared'st thou no Rule over us; and before we called in thee, Jehochanan with his Sedition was an offence to this City; wherefore we perswaded all the Ancients of the Town that thou should'st be an Aid unto us, to drive out our Foes; but thou, in whom we put our trust, art become our Enemy; yea thou hast been worse than they, for the other put Men to death privily, but thou dost it openly. Who is he that hath strengthned the Power of the Romans? Art not thou he who killed the Souldiers of God in the midst of the City of Jerusalem? For, few have been slain without. Titus would have made Peace with us, taking pity upon us, but thou did'st let and hinder it, every day moving new Wars, and stirring new Battels.
Titus gave charge to his Souldiers, to lay no hand upon the Temple; but thou hast defiled and polluted the Temple of the Lord, shedding Blood without measure, in the midst thereof. Titus went back from us from the holy-day of the Lord, and so Amittai went on in a very pathetick and touching Harangue, exclaiming against the Cruelty of the Seditious, and animating his Sons to suffer patiently; after which, Schimeon gave Commandment to four Cut-throats of his, that three of them should kill Amittai's three Sons before their Father's Face, and the fourth should kill Amittai himself, and so the blood of the Sons was mix'd with the blood of their Father. Afterwards Schimeon's Servant took the Body of Amittai, and laid it upon the [Page 167]Bodies of his Sons, as his Desire was, then tumbled them over the Walls: after that, Schimeon commanded, that Chanachus the High Priest should be put to Death, whose Body was cast to the Bodies of Amittai and his Sons.
Aristus also the Scribe, one of the Noble-men of Ierusalem, was killed at the same time, and ten just Men more of his Kindred and House, because they mourned for the Death of Aristus. It happened, while Schimeon was killing of those Men, certain substantial rich Men passed by, and were wonderfully amazed when they saw the thing, saying one to another, How long will God suffer the Malice of Schimeon, and will not search out the Blood of just Men, nor revenge them? Certain seditious Persons hearing this, told it unto Schimeon, who commanded them to be apprehended and murthered the same day.
After this, there passed by eleven of the Noble-men of Jerusalem, which seeing forty two Innocents put to death by Schimeon, they lift up their Eyes to the Heavens, and said, ‘O Lord God of Israel, How long wilt thou hold thy hand, and not execute Anger against these Transgressors of thy Will?’ Which when Schimeon heard of, he commanded them to be apprehended, and killed them with his own hand.
Eleazer, the Son of Ananias the Priest, seeing the Malice and Wickedness of Schimeon to be great, and that he destroyed the just and godly Men of the City, and that there was no hope left, he betook himself to the Tower of Jerusalem, remained in it, and kept it with his. Jehudas also, a Captain over a thousand men, which kept a Turret that Schimeon had made to put just and good Men in, got him up upon the top of the Walls, and cried to the Romans, if peradventure they would deliver him, and the rest that were at Jerusalem. Wherefore he went about to escape with his own thousand men that he had with him, and came towards the Romans. But the Romans trusted them not, thinking [Page 168]he had spoken this for Deceit, vvherefore they came not to help him. Schimeon upon this killed Jehudas, and the thousand men vvhich he had with him, and commanded their Bodies to be tumbled over the Walls, in the sight of the Romans.
Then Schimeon cried to the Princes and Captains of the Romans, saying: Lo, these are Jehudas Company, these vvould have come forth unto you, take their Carkasses to you, and revive them again if you can, or else deliver the rest vvhich yet live out of our hands.
There vvere certain Men of Ierusalem at that time that came to the Gates, overcame the Wards, and got out vvith their Wives and Children, and so escaped to the Romans because they could no longer abide the Famin, and the iniquity of the Seditious. They were faithful Citizens and of great Authority; vvhom vvhen Ioseph heard of, he so prevailed, that Titus spared them and received them to mercy,
For Ioseph bare vvitness, and reported of them that they vvere Noblemen of Jerusalem; vvherefore the Romans received them, and gave them Food and Sustenance; but certain of them could not brook nor take it, because of their great Hunger, vvherevvith they had been long pined, and vvhen the Meat descended dovvn into their Bellies they died streight. Their little Children also, vvhen they savv Bread, they fell upon it, and received it indeed vvith their Teeth, but they vvere not able to chevv it, and died holding the Bread betvveen their Teeth, These Jews vvhich escaped thus out of Jerusalem to the Camps of the Romans had svvallovved their Gold and Silver, and precious Stones, to hide them, lest they should be found by the Seditious.
They therefore vvhich recovered, and brooked meat, vvhen they vvould satisfie nature, they vvent alone out of the Camp, and after sought their Gold, and Silver, and pretious Stones, vvhich vvere digested in their Excrements, and so did they every day. At length certain [Page]
A Woman Roasting her own Child in The time of y e Famine at Jerusalem Pag. 178
[Page] [Page 169] Aramites and Arabians espying the Iews to use this fashion, told it amongst their Fellows one to another, and made a Conspiracy to lay wait for the Jews, and whomsoever they got, they rip'd their Bellies to find the Gold and other Jewels which the Jews had hid there: and by this means the Aramites and Arabians had murdered two thousand Jews. But when Titus heard of this, he was wonderful wroth, and commanded them to be apprehended that had done this wicked Deed, and to be put to death, whose Goods were given to the Jews that remained alive. They that were put to death for this Fact were two thousand Aramites and Arabians together: all the rest of which Nations he caused likewise to be banished the Camp; who nevertheless, when they encounter'd the Jews at any distance from the Army, they slew them. Some few of the Romans too having learn'd of the Aramites and Arabians, they killed any Iew they met alone from the Camp, and took away his Gold and Silver that lay hid in his Bowels: which Titus having notice of, what by Proclamation and other Scrutiny, he caused three hundred and twenty Romans to be apprehended, who confessed themselves guilty of this heinous Crime: all whom Titus commanded to be cast into hot Ovens, and to be burned.
There was a certain Scribe of Ierusalem at that time, a faithful Man, whose Name was Menachen, Son of Seruke the Scribe, of worthy Memory in Babylon; and being a Keeper of the East-gate which was in Ierusalem, upon that side towards the Brook Kidron, noted the number of the dead that were carried forth to burying by that Gate, and found that they came to a hundred and fifteen thousand eight hundred and eight Persons, which were all of the Nobles and Gentlemen, or at least, of the substantiallest Men of the Iews.
Titus upon a time ( Ioseph being present) asked the question of those Princes of the Iews which were fled unto him, saying, I charge you upon your sidelity, to [Page 170]shew me how many Iews, since the time I besieged you unto this day, have died. They gave him the number therefore, every Man as far as they knew of the dead that were carried forth at all the Gates to be buried, and the Sum amounted to seven hundred thousand five hundred seventy five, besides them that every where lay dead in their Houses and Streets; and besides them also that were slain in the Temple, and they that lay here and there unburied: which, when Titus heard, he marvelled greatly, and said, It is well known to the Lord God of Heaven, that I am not the cause of these Evils; for I desired to be at Peace with them oftner than once, but the Seditious evermore would have nothing but War.
At the time the Hunger began to wax very great in the Town amongst the Seditious, who never lack'd before, for they took it always from other Men by force, till now at length they were distressed with Hunger themselves, so that after they had eaten up all their Horses, they eat also their Dung, and the Leather of their Chariots; neither were there left any green Boughs on their Trees, nor any Herbs that the Seditious might get to eat; For, the Romans had hewen down all the Trees, and cut down all the Bushes from about Ierusalem by the space of thirteen miles; so that the whole Field and Territory of Ierusalem was spoiled, which heretofore was replenished with marvellous goodly Gardens, and most pleasant Paradices.
After that, the Romans made up another iron Ram, very terrible; this they bended against the Walls, to see if there were any Souldiers left in the Town so stout as they were in times past. When the Captains of the Seditious saw that, they issued out with their Companies against the Romans, and slew very many of them in that Skirmish: wherefore Titus said, It is not Wisdom to fight with them any more, but rather with the Rams to shake and batter the Wall; for they have no more but this Wall left, and so we may bring our [Page 171]whole Army at once upon them, and subdue the Seditious.
But the Captains of the Seditious mistrusting what the Romans intended, began to build a Countermure within, over against the place where the Romans wrought with their Ram. And now the Romans began most earnestly to set upon the Wall, and make a Battery, so as that they suddenly beat down a great part of that inner Wall which the Jews had newly erected, and gave a great Shout, saying, Jerusalem is won, we have gotten the Town. But, when they looked a little further, they saw another Fort raised over against the Breach; wherefore the Jews thorough the Town gave also a great Shout, and sounded their Trumpets, rejoycing that they had another new Countermure for that which was broken down. The same was in Captain Jehochanan's Ward. The Romans seeing the Countermure, and hearing the Jews make such Triumphs in the Town, were much astonished, all their Joy was dashed, and turned into Damps; so that they could not tell what they should do with that stubborn People of Jerusalem, which had done them such Damages. The Romans set upon the Town again another way; when Titus willed to remove the Engine, and to bend it to the new Wall whiles it was yet green and unsetled, saying, Let us batter it, and we shall see it fall by and by, and then shall we enter into the Town. The Roman Captains followed not Titus his Counsel, but scaled the Walls which they had battered. The Jews therefore descending the Countermure, fought with the Romans within the Breach, repulsed them from the Wall and the Town; and so having abated much the Strength of the Romans, returned to their Quarters.
Then said some of the Romans, We will never besiege this Town any longer, for we shall not be able to get it while we live: whereupon, Titus assembled all his Army, and in a very pathetick Oration re-encouraged the Hearts of his Men. After which, a certain valiant [Page 172]man, named Sabianus, said unto his Companions, who so dare go to assault the Jews, let him come hither to me, that he may fulfill the Command of Caesar's Son, our Lord and Captain: and forthwith he took his Targe [...] and his drawn Sword in his Hand, made toward the Town with eleven tall Fellows following him, whose Valiantness and Courage Titus wondered at greatly.
When the Iews saw Sabianus and his Company draw fast towards them, they began to assail them with Stones and Arrows; but Sabianus setting light of them, charged home upon the Jews. Shortly, one of the Iews met with him, and gave him such a Blow that he felled him to the ground, yet he got up again, and fought for all that mansully: and as one that had rather leave his Life than the Reputation of his Valour, he did fight till another Israelite came and slew him out-right. Now other Romans seeing Sabianus his Act, and studying to do the like, the next Night they took Counsel, about twenty of them, and agreed to assault the Town.
This their Enterprise, when they declared to the Standard-Bearer of Titus, he and many other of the Romans went with them. They all scaling together, and clambering up the Breaches, got up upon the Wall, sounding a Trumpet, and gave a great Shout. The Iews being at their rest, as men oppress'd with Hunger and Weariness, and hearing this Allarum and Huzzah of the Romans, were wonderfully amazed, not knowing what the matter was, or how they should defend themselves. Titus also heard the Shout, and when he had enquired the matter, he chose out certain valiant men, and drew towards the Breaches with them. In the mean season, the day was broken, and the Jews rising from their Sleep, espied Titus upon the Walls, and marvelled thereat greatly. The Romans therefore gathering towards Titus, came very thick upon the Town, some by the Breaches of the Wall, and other some through the Vault, whereby the Jews were wont now and then to make Irruptions, and to recover [Page 173]themselves within the Town again. The Jews set themselves in Array against the Romans, in the very Entry of the Temple; upon whom the Romans ran with their drawn Swords, for they had no other Armour, nor the Jews neither, being hastily taken at such a sudden. The Battle waxed very hard, and wonderful vehement on both Parties; the like was never seen in Jerusalem, for every Man clave hard to his next Fellow, and no Man could flee on any side: wherefore the Battel wax'd strong, with Clamours and Shouts on both Parties, now the joyful Shout of the Vanquishers, now the wailing on the other side: the Romans encourage their Companions, and the Jews exhorting one another to dye manfully for the Glory of the Lord and his Temple, as necessity constrained them, and so doing that, thought they should be counted for Sacrifices and Offerings: Which earnestness on both sides filled the Court of the Lord with Blood, that it stood like unto a Pool or Pond. And the Fight continued from the Morning till that time four days, but the Jews at length prevailing, Titus took with him Joseph, a Prince of the Jews, and went into the House of the Sanctuary, and represented by him, to Jehochanan and the rest of the Seditious; that notwithstanding all this opposition of theirs, it was impossible for them to escape his Fury in case they provoked it by any further Resistance, with all other specious Reasons for the bringing them to a Compliance, if they had not been obstinately bent upon their own Ruine; but their wilfull Stubbornness made them refuse all his gracious Offers. Whereupon, Titus departed out of Jerusalem again, and pitched his Tents without the City, in the same place where he encamped at first; for he was afraid both for himself and his Army, lest they should be circumvented and closed in, and slain cruelly in so great a City as that was.
Certain of the Priests of that time and of the Nobles of the Town, with other godly men, did wisely provide for themselves, and come forth to Titus, submitting [Page 174]themselves to his Mercy, and were received of him peaceably with great Honour; whom Titus commanded to be conducted into the Land of Goshen, to sustain and succour them, and to see that no Roman or other should do them harm, or annoy them by any manner of means. Many other also of the Jews coveted to go forth of Ierusalem, but they were disappointed by the Seditions, that they could not do as they intended. Which Titus hearing of, he went again to the place where he was before, and the People seeing him, expressed a desire to submit themselves to his mercy, which the Seditious taking notice of, they run upon them with their drawn Swords to kill them, who calling out for help to the Romans, these last made speed to free them out of the hands of the Seditious; so rose there a Fray in the midst of the Temple, between the Romans and the Iews; the Romans fled into the place called Sanctum Sanctorum which was the holiest of all, and the Iews followed after, and slew them even there. Whereupon Titus represented unto them their abominations in so polluting the Temple, and would have perswaded them to have accepted of Peace and Repose. But seeing the Seditious obstinate, and not giving any regard to his words, he chose out of the Romans thirty thousand valiant sighting men, and gave them command to take and possess the entry of the Temple. Whereupon these Romans thought to have set upon the Iews when they were asleep, but the Iews having intelligence of the matter, kept diligent watch, and withstood the Romans all the night. But the Romans were not hasty to fight in the dark, lest it might turn to their own harm. As soon therefore as it was day the Iews divided themselves, and bestowed their Companies at the Gates of the entrance, and sought like men.
The Roman Generals beset the Temple round about, that not one of the Iews might escape out, and so Battel increased between them for the space of seven days; [Page 175]sometimes the Romans getting the upper hand of the Iews, driving them from the entrance: sometimes the Iews incouraging themselves, made the Romans retire, and pursued them to the Walls of Antochia; in this manner fought they these seven days.
The Famin in the mean season grew more grievous, so that no more Food was left. For the Iews now began to issue out, and to steal Horses, Asses, and other Beasts, whatsoever they could catch, even out of the Romans Camp, that they might dress them some meat, and sustain their lives, but the Romans perceiving it, prevented that Relief. Nevertheless the principal Youths of the Jews made a sally out, and drove in a great many Cattel of the Romans, fighting so desperately for their Sustenance, that all the power of the Romans could not hinder them, but returned with great prey and shouts to the Temple. Nevertheless, the Romans took a young Boy of the Jews Prisoner, which with his Brother, who was of the party, had escaped to the Town, was of a vile Personage, evil-favoured, and of a low stature; perceiving he came forth again, and challenged any man of the Romans to fight him, saying, he was only one of the meanest and out-casts of the Jews; though the Romans despised him, yet they durst not fight with him, for that they considered they should get no honour though they should kill him, and yet they ran a hazard of being killed themselves. But at length, being provoked by the insulting Language of the Jew, one Pornus, one of the most valiant Souldiers of the Romans, came no sooner to the Jew than that he was by him killed streightway, to the shame and reproach of the Romans.
Now the Jews seeing the Walls of the Temple, and three Walls that compassed the Town to be razed and pulled down, they consulted what was best to be done. There was a great house joyned upon the side of the Temple that King Solomon had builded, of a great height, whose Walls also the Kings of the second Temple had raised on high, and decked it with Timber of Firr and [Page 176]Cedar Trees; the Jews went and anointed every where the Cedar Timber of the house with Brimstone abundantly: so when the Romans came to assault the Temple again, the Jews retired into that Palace, and went out another way. But the Romans not dreaming of this Stratagem, some climbed up to the Battlements of the house, others set up Ladders to scale it, and with shouts thought that the Palace was now taken, and that the Jews had no place left to flee unto for refuge. Thus when the Palace was full of the Romans, a certain Jew, a young man, vowing himself desperately to die, went and shut up the Palace, and set fire on the Gates anointed before with Brimstone and Pitch, and straightway, the side Wall of the House, and the whole building began to be on a light fire, and of the Romans most were burnt, some killed themselves, and the rest we killed by the Jews, as they would have made their escapes.
There was a great Roman Commander in this fire, whose name was Artorius, who looking forth from the top of the house, saw one of his dear Friends called Lucius standing by Titus, to whom Artorius called, saying, My dear friend Lucius, get on thy Armour and come hither, that I may leap down upon thee, and thou may receive me. If I die, I make thee my Heir, if thou die, thy Children shall inherit my Goods. Wherefore Lucius ran and held up his lap open at the house side, and Artorius leapt down and light upon him with such weight, that they both died therewith. Titus commanded the Covenant they made before their death, to be written on a Sword with blood, and their Friendship to be noted in the Chronicles of the Romans, that it might be an example to all men to learn true Friendship by.
There was a certain rich Woman in Ierusalem, of a Noble House also, whose name was Miriam: Her dwelling was beyond Jordan; but when she perceived the Wars to grow more and more in the time of Vespasian, [Page 177]she came up with her Neighbours to Ierusalem, bringing with her not only her Man-servants, and Women-servants, and all her Family, but also her Goods and Riches which were very great.
When the hunger was grievous at Ierusalem, and the Seditious went from House to House to seek meat; they came also to this Womans House, and took away from her by force all that ever she had, and left her nothing remaining. By this means she was opprest with very great hunger, so that she wished her self out of the world, but her time was not yet come to dye: wherefore, that she might slack her hunger, and sustain her self, she began to scrape in the Chaff and dust, for Beasts dung, but could find none. She had one Son; and when she saw the Famine was greater and greater upon her, she laid aside all Womanhood and mercy, and took upon her an horrible Cruelty; for when she heard her Boy weep, and ask for meat, which she had not to give him, she said unto him, what shall I do, my Son? for the wrath of God hath environed the whole City, in every corner thereof the Famine reigneth, without the City the sword killeth up all; within we stand in fear of the Seditious, our enemies prevail without, in the Town are fires, burning and ruines of Houses, Famines, Pestilence, spoiling and destroying, so that I cannot feed thee, my Son. Now therefore, my Son, if I should dye for hunger, to whom should I leave thee being yet a Child? I hoped once, that when thou shouldest come to mans estate, thou shouldest have sustained my age with meat, drink, and cloth, and after, when I should dye, to bury me honourably, like as I was minded to bury thee, if thou shouldest have dyed before me. But now, my son, thou art as good as dead already, for I have no meat to bring thee up withall, because of this great Famine, and Cruelty of the Enemies both within and without: If thou shouldest dye now among others, thou shouldest have no good nor honourable Tomb, as I would wish thee; wherefore I have thought good to chuse thee a [Page 178]Sepulchre, even my own body, lest thou shouldst dye, and Dogs eat thee in the Streets; I will therefore be thy Grave, and thou shalt be my food: and for that, if thou hadst lived and grown to mans estate, thou oughtest by right to have nourished me, and fed me with thy flesh, and with it sustain my age; before that Famine devour thee, and thy Body be consumed, render unto thy Mother that which she gave unto thee, for thou comest of her, and thou shalt return into her. For I will bring thee unto the self same shop, in the which the breath of life was breathed into thy Nostrils, forasmuch as thou art my well-beloved Son, whom I have loved always with all my strength: Be therefore meat for thy mother, and ignominy and reproach to the Seditious, that by violence have taken away our food. Wherefore, my Son, hear my voice; and sustain my Soul and my Life, and go to the end that is determined for thee by my hands, thy lot be in the Garden of Eden, and Paradice. Be thou meat for me, and rebuke and shame for the Seditious, that they may be compelled to say, Lo, a Woman hath killed her Son, and eaten him.
So when she had thus spoken to her Son, she took the Child, and turning her face away lest she should see him dye, she killed him with a Sword, and after cut his Body into certain pieces, whereof some she roasted, some she sod, and when she had eaten of them, she laid up the rest to keep.
The savour of the Flesh roasted, when it came into the Streets to the People, they said one to another: See, here is the smell of roast-meat. Which thing came to the knowledge of the Seditious at length, who went into the House of the Woman, and spake roughly unto her, why should'st thou have meat to live with, and we dye of hunger? The Woman made them answer, and said unto them, Be not displeased, I beseech you, with your Hand-maid for this, for you shall see I have reserved part for you: sit ye down therefore, and I will bring it to you, that ye may taste thereof, for it is very [Page 179]good meat. And by and by she covered the Table, and set before them part of the Child's Flesh, saying, Eat, I pray you, here is a Childs hand, see, here is his Foot, and other parts; and never report it was another Womans Child, but my one only Son that ye knew with me? him I bare, and have also eaten part, part have I kept for you. When she had spoken, she burst out and wept, saying, Oh, my Son, my Son, how sweet wast thou to me whilst thou yet lived, and now at thy death also thou art sweeter to me than Hony! for thou hast not only fed me in this most grievous Famine, but hast defended me against the wrath of the Seditious, wherewith they were incensed towards me, when the smell of the meat brought them into my house, now therefore are they become my friends, for they sit at my Table, and I have made them a Feast with my Flesh.
After, she turned to the Seditious, and bade them eat, and satisfie themselves: for why (saith she) should you abhor my meat which I have set before you? I have satisfied my self therewith, why therefore do not you eat of the flesh of my Son? taste and see how sweet my Sons Flesh is, I dare say, you will say, it is good meat, what needeth pitty? ought ye to be more moved therewith than a Woman, than a Mother? if you will in no wise eat of the Sacrifice of my Son, when as I have eaten thereof my self, shall not this be a shame for you that I should have a better heart and a greater courage than you? behold, I have prepared a fair Table for you, most valiant men, why eat you not? is it not good fare that I have drest for you? and it is your will that I should make you this Feast; it had been my part rather to have been moved with pity of my Son, than you, and how chances it therefore, that you are more merciful than I? did you not spoil my house, and le [...] me no kind of Food for me and my Son? did you not constrain me to make you this Feast, notwithstanding the greater hunger that I have? why then eat you not thereof, when as you were the authors and causers that [Page 180]I did this deed; the Jews hearing of this matter, were wonderfuly smitten in sadness; yea, even the Governours of the Seditious began to stoop when they heard of this, so that they all in a manner desired death, they were so amazed at this horrible Act. Many therefore of the common people stole out in the night forth of Jerusalem with all their substance to the Romans Camp, and shewed Titus of this, who wept thereat, and was sorry for the matter exceedingly.
After which, Titus commanded to bring an Iron Ram, and to bend it against the new Wall which the Seditious had raised, that they might batter it down; but many of the Nobles among the Seditious came forth unto Titus and made Peace with him, whom he placed among his chief men.
Shortly after the Romans set on fire one of the Gates of the Temple, that was shut, whose door was covered over with Silver, and while the Timber of it burnt, the Silver melted and ran upon the ground: so when the Gate was open, the way appeared which leadeth to the Sanctum Sanctorum.
As soon as Titus saw it, he honoured it with great Reverence, and forbade his people that none should come nigh it. Wherefore he commanded a Proclamation to be published throughout all his Camp to this Tenour, whosoever cometh near the Sanctuary, shall suffer death for it.
He appointed also a strong band of men to keep the Temple, that it might not be prophaned and unhallowed by any of his: but his Princes and Captains answered, unless this house be set on fire thou shalt never subdue this People, in regard that to preserve it they [...]ow to die.
Notwithstanding Titus would not hearken to their [...]unsel, but appointed some of his own Souldiers, and [...]ch Jews as had come in to him to keep ward, giving them charge to preserve the Temple, and Sanctum Sanctorum, lest it should be polluted.
The Seditious Jews that remained in Ierusalem, seeing the Romans depart from the Temple, and leaving Guards behind, they came upon them with their Swords drawn, and slew every soul of them: which Titus hearing, he brought his whole Army thither against the Seditious, and killed many of them, the rest fled by Mount Sinai.
The next day the Romans set fire on the Sanctum Sanctorum, laying wood to the doors that were covered over with Gold, and then firing it; so after the Gold waxed hot, and the Timber burnt, the Sanctum Sanctorum was open, that men might see it in the ninth day of the 5th Month: the Romans thereupon rushing into the Sanctum Sanctorum, gave a great shout while it burnt, which when Titus heard, he hasted to quench the fire, and save the Sanctum Sanctorum, but he could not do it, because it was set on fire in so many places: Thereupon Titus cried unto them, that they should forbear, but they would not hear him: for as a vehement flood of waters breaketh thorough all things and drives them before; with such a furious violence the Gentiles rushed upon the Lord's Temple, the fire flaming every where out of measure.
When Titus saw he could not restrain them from the Sanctum Sanctorum with Words, he drew out his Sword, blaming the Captains of his own People, and others that were not Romans he killed; and he cried out so long and so loud upon them that he was grown hoarse.
The Priests that were within the Sanctum Sanctorum withstood the Romans stoutly, till they were no longer able to lift up their hands; wherefore, when they saw there was no other safeguard left, they leap'd into the Fire, and divers other Jews with them, and so burn'd all together, saying, What, should we live any longer now there is no Temple? Yet Titus ceased not to strike the People, and chase them from the Temple; and being grown so weak that all his Strength failed him, he fell [Page 182]upon the ground, and forbore crying to them any more.
After that the Sanctum Sanctorum was burn'd, Titus arose, and entring thereinto, he saw the Glory and Magnificence thereof, and believed it was the House of the Lord; for as yet the Fire had not consumed all.
The Seditious that yet remained at Jerusalem seeing the Sanctum Sanctorum to be burn'd, they set the rest of the Temple on Fire themselves, with all the Houses that were filled with Treasure, and all sorts of precious Jewels; and where they knew there remained yet some Victuals, they set it also on fire, lest the Romans should receive benefit thereby.
After this, the Romans quenched the Fire, and set up their Idols and Images in the Temple, offering burn'd Offerings unto them, and blaspheming, mocking, and railing at the Jews and their Laws in the presence of their Idols. About that time arose one who prophesied a Lye unto the Seditious that remained yet in Jerusalem, exhorting them to play the Men, and oppose their Enemies; for now, said he, shall the Temple be built by it self, without humane Hands, that God may declare his Power unto the Romans, who now glory in themselves to have overcome the Jews: therefore, if you fight stoutly this day, the Temple shall erect it self. Hereupon the Seditious set furiously upon the Romans, and slew many of them, which made the Romans, who had favoured them formerly, to kill them like Sheep.
The whole Roman Army being now come into the Temple, and the Jews fled to Mount Sion, the Romans set up their Idols in the Lords Temple, and railed at the Iews. Nevertheless the Seditious continued in their Pride and Obstinacy; but a certain Man, of Royal Blood, whose Name was Serack, accompanied with all his Brethren and Sons that were there with him of the King's Blood, came down from Mount Sion to Titus, [Page 183]who received them honourably, and gently ordered them.
When Jehochanan and Schimeon understood that Serack and the rest were gone, and had yielded themselves to Titus, they went and set fire upon all that was in the Kings Palace, that the Romans should have no Commodity thereby.
From thence they went to the Temple, where they found certain Commanders and Captains whom Titus had put in Authority about the Temple, whom they either killed or used after such a despightful Manner, that Titus commanded all the Iews should be slain that should be found in the Streets of the City. Whereupon Jehochanan and Schimeon fled, and hid themselves in certain Caves; most of the rest submitted themselves to Titus, and were gently received. Then Titus went up to Mount Sion, took it, and razed the Walls thereof. Three days after, Jehochanan, sore vexed with Hunger, left his place where he lurked, and came to Titus, fell down before him, and kissed his Feet, saying, Save me, O Lord, King. Titus commanded him to be fettered with iron Chains; and when he had caused him to be carried about the Camp so bound, and to be mocked of all men for the space of seven days, he commanded to hang him, and so got he a just reward for his cruelty.
Afterward came Schimeon forth of his Den being driven to it by Famine. He had put on Kingly apparel; but being brought before Titus, who commanded him to be fast bound, and to be led about the whole Host, that he might be derided and mocked: afterward he was put to a sore death; first his head was stricken off, then he was cut in pieces and cast unto the Dogs; so he died an abominable death, being punished for his Iniquity.
The number of the Jews as well Citizens as others, that came unto the Feast of Jerusalem, that were slain partly by the Romans, partly by the Seditious, during [Page 184]the whole time of these Wars, was known to be eleven hundred thousand, besides them whose number was not known; only they were counted which were slain and burled. Besides them, they also are not reckoned, that after the death of Jehochanan, died with Eleazer the Son of Anani the Priest: they that were led Prisoners by Titus to Rome, were sixteen thousand men.
Eleazer having made his escape from Jerusalem, got into Mezirah, a fortified place, whither many Jews flocking to him, he defended it for some time against the Romans. But the Walls being battered down, and finding it impossible to make any longer resistance, they all, upon Eleazer's remonstrances, resolved rather to die than live. Whereupon, the day before they expected the Romans would enter the Town, Eleazer's companions killed their Wives and Children, and cast their Bodies into Cisterns and Wells that were in Mezirah, covering and stopping them with earth. Afterward issued Eleazer the Priest out of the Town with all his men, and forced a Battel upon the Romans, of whom the Jews killed a great number, and fought so long, till they all died manfully for the Lord God.
After this, Titus returned to Rome, where he reigned two years after the taking of Jerusalem, and then died. He was a very eloquent man, expert in the Latin and Greek Tongues, and he writ divers Books in both Tongues. He loved most intirely Justice and Equity; for he wasted the City of Jerusalem against his will, being compelled thereunto, yea, all the mischief that came upon it, happened thorough the malice and naughtiness of the Seditious, as was before mentioned.
CXXXIII. I will proceed to give some Instances of barbarous Cruelty, and begin with Mahomet the Great, first Emperour of the Tarks; after the winning of Constantinople, fell in love with a most beautiful young Greekish Lady, called Irene, upon whose incomparable Perfections he so much doated, that he gave himself [Page 185]up wholly to her love. But when he heard his Captains and chief Officers murmured at it, he appointed them all to meet him in his great Hall, and commanded Irene to dress and adorn her self in all her Jewels, and most gorgeous Apparel (not acquainting her in the least with any part of his Design) taking her by the hand, he led this miracle of Beauty in the midst of the Bassa's, who, dazled with the Brightness of this Illustrious Lady, acknowledged their Errour, professing that their Emperour had just cause to pass his time in solacing himself with so peerless a Paragon: but he on a sudden twisting his left hand in the soft curles of her hair, and with the other drawing out his crooked Semiter, at one blow struck off her Head from her Shoulders; and so at once made an end of his Love and her Life, leaving all the Assistants in a fearful amaze, and horrour of an act of that cruelty.
CXXXIV. Strange and Prodigious was the Cruelty in the Island of Amboyna, near Seran; the chief Town of it also hath the same name, and is the Rendezvouz for the gathering and buying of Cloves: the English lived in the Town, under the Protection of the Castle, held and well manned by the Dutch. In February 1622, a Japoner Souldier, discoursing with the Dutch Centinel of the Castle, was suspected, tortured, and confessed divers of his Countrey-men contrivers with him, of surprizing the Castle; Also one Price an English-man, and Prisoner with them, accused other English-men of the Factories, who were all sent for, and put to horrid torture, the manner thus; First, they hoised up the Examinant by the hands with a Cord on a large Door, fastening him upon two Staples of Iron on the top, as wide as the Arms could stretch, his feet hung to the ground, stretched out at length and wideness, fastened beneath the Door; then they wrapped a cloth about his Neck and Face, so close that no Water could go by; this done, they poured Water leisurely upon his Head, and filled the Cloth up to his Mouth and Nostrils, that [Page 186]he could not draw Breath but that he must suck in Water, and so continued till it forced his inward Parts to come out at his Nose, Eyes, and Ears, stifling him, and choaking him into a Swoon, or Fainting: but being taken down, they made him vomit out the Water, and so somewhat recovered, they torture him again four or five times, his Body swollen three times bigger, his Cheeks like Bladders, his Eyes staring out beyond his Brows. One Colson thus tortured, did still deny the accusation, whereupon they burn'd him under the Paps, Arm-holes, Elbows, Hands and Feet, till the Fat dropped out their Torches; then they lodged him in a Dungeon, where his Flesh putrefied, and Maggots ingendred in it, to a horrid and loathsome condition, till at the end of eight dayes they were executed, March 1623. At which instant there was a sudden Darkness, and a Tempest, which forced two Dutch Ships out of the Harbour, which were hardly saved. The Dead were all buried in one Pit, and one Dunkin (their Accuser) stumbled at their Grave, and fell stark mad, and died so within three dayes after; also a Sickness followed at Amboyna, of which divers Dutch died. The names of the English thus inhumanely dealt with, were Captain Towerson, Thompson, Beaumont, Collins, Colson, Wibber, Rampsey, Johnson, Ford, and Brown.
CXXXV. In the Reign of King Edward the Sixth, (upon the alteration of Religion) there was an Insurrection in Cornwal, and divers other Countreys, wherein many were taken, and executed by Marshal Law; the chief Leaders were sent to London, and there executed. The Sedition being thus suppress'd, it is memorable what cruel Sport Sir William Kingston made by vertue of his Office (which was Provost Marshal) upon Men in Misery. One Boyer, Mayor of Bodmin in Cornwal, had been amongst the Rebels, not willingly, but enforced; to him the Provost sent word that he would come and dine with him; for whom the Mayor made great Provision. A little before Dinner, the Provost took the [Page 187]Mayor aside, and whisper'd him in the ear, That an Execution must be that day done in the Town, and therefore required that a pair of Gallows should be set up against Dinner should be done. The Mayor failed not of his Charge: presently after Dinner, the Provost taking the Mayor by the hand, entreated him to lead him to the place where the Gallows was; which when he beheld, he asked if he thought them to be strong enough? Yes, said the Mayor, doubtless they are. Well then, said the Provost, get you up speedily, for they are provided for you. I hope, answered the Mayor, you mean not as you speak? In faith, said the Provost, there is no Remedy, for you have been a busie Rebel; and so without respite or defence he was hang'd to death. Near the same place dwelt a Miller, who had been a busie Actor in that Rebellion; who fearing the approach of the Marshal, told a sturdy Fellow, his Servant, that he had occasion to go from home, and therefore bad him, that if any came to enquire after the Miller, he should not speak of him, but say that he was the Miller, and had been so for three Years before. So the Provost came and called for the Miller, when out comes the Servant, and saith, He was the man. The Provost demanded how long he had kept the Mill? These three Years, answered the Servant. Then the Provost commanded his men to lay hold on him, and hang him on the next Tree: at this the Fellow cried out, that he was not the Miller, but the Miller's Man. Nay Sir, said the Provost, I will take you at your Word. If thou be'est the Miller, thou art a busie Knave; if thou art not, thou art a false lying Knave: and howsoever, thou canst never do thy Master better Service than to hang for him; and so without more ado he was dispatched.
CXXXVI. King John of England was a great Oppressor. On a time, a Jew refusing to lend this King so much Money as he required, the King caused every day one of his greatest Teeth to be pulled out, by the [Page 188]space of seven days, and then the poor Jew was content to give the King ten thousand Marks of Silver that the one Tooth which he had left might not be pulled out.
CXXXVII. To which, I will add an Instance or two of cruel Massacres. In the Year 1506. in Lisbon, upon the tenth day of April, many of the City went to the Church of St. Dominick's to hear Mass. On the lest side of this Church there is a Chappel, much reverenced by those of the Country, and called Jesus Chappel. Upon the Altar there stands a Crucifix, the Wound of whose side is covered over with a piece of glass. Some of those that came thither to do their Devotions casting their Eyes upon this Hole, it seemed to them, that a certain kind of gilmmering light came forth of it; then happy he that could first cry a Miracle; and every one said, That God shewed the Testimonies of his Presence. A Jew that was but lately become a Christian there, denied that it was any Miracle; saying, It was not likely that out of a dry piece of Wood there should come such a Light. Now albeit many of the Standers by doubted of the Miracle, yet hearing a Jew deny it, they began to murmur, calling him wicked Apostate, a detestable Enemy to Jesus Christ; and after they had sufficiently reviled him with Words, all the Multitude, foaming with Anger, fall upon him, pluck off the Hair of his Head and Beard, tread upon him, trail him into the Church-yard, beat him to Death, and kindling a great Fire, cast the dead Body into it. All the residue of the People ran to this mutinous Company: there a certain Fryar made a Sermon, wherein he eagerly egged on his Auditors to revenge the injury our Lord had received. The People, mad enough of themselves, were clean cast off of the Hinges by this Exhortation. Besides this, two other Fryars took and held up a Cross as high as they could, crying out, Revenge, Revenge, Heresie, Heresie, down with wicked Heresie, and destroy the wicked Nation. [Page 189]Then, like hungry Dogs, they fall upon the miserable Jews, cut the Throats of a great number, and drag them half dead to the Fires, many of which they made for the purpose. They regarded not Age or Sex, but murdered Men, Women, and Children; they brake open Doors, rush into Rooms, dash out Childrens Brains against the Walls; they went insolently into Churches, to pluck out thence little Children, old Men, and young Maids, that had taken hold of the Altars, the Crosses, and Images of Saints, crying, Misericordia, Mercy; there they either so murdered them presently, or threw them out alive into the Fire. Many that carried the port and shew of Jews found themselves in great danger, and some were killed, and others wounded, before they could make proof that they had no Relation to them. Some that bare a Grudge to others, as they met them did but cry Jews, and they were presently beaten down, without having any liberty or leisure to answer for themselves. The Magistrates were not so hardy as to oppose themselves against the fury of the People; so that in three days the Cut-throats killed above two thousand Jewish Persons. The King understanding the News of this horrible hurley-burley, was extreamly wrath, and suddenly dispatched away Jaques Almida and Jaques Lopez, with full power to punish so great Offences, who caused a great number of the Seditious to be executed. The Fryars that had lift up the Cross, and animated the People to Murder, were degraded, and afterwards hanged and burn'd. The Magistrates that had been slack to repress this Riot, were some put out of Office, and others fined. The City was also disfranchised of many Priviledges and Honours.
CXXXVIII. In the Year 1572. was the bloody Parisian Matins, wherein was spilt so much Christian Blood, that it flowed through the Streets like Rainwater, in great abundance: and this Butchery of Men, Women, and Children, continued so long, that the [Page 190]principal Rivers of the Kingdom were seen covered with murdered Bodies? and their streams so dried and stain'd with humane Blood; that they who dwelt far from the place where this Barbarons Act was committed, abhorred the Waters of those Rivers; and refused to use either it, or to eat of the Fish taken therein for a long time after. This tragedy was thus cunningly plotted. A Peace was made with the Protestants, for assurance whereof a Marriage was solemnized between Henry of Navarr, chief of the Protestant party, and Margaret the King's Sister. At this wedding there assembled the Prince of Conde, the Admiral Coligne, and divers others of chief note; but there was not so much Wine drank as Blood shed at it. At midnight the Watch-bell rung, the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde are taken Prisoners, the Admiral murdered in his Bed, and thirty thousand at the least of the most potent men of the Religion sent by the way of the red Sea, to find the nearest passage to the land of Canaan.
CXXXIX. In the year 1311. and in the time of Pope Clement the fifth, all the order of the Knights Templers being condemned at the Council of Vienna, and adjudged to die; Philip the Fair, King of France, urged by the Pope, and out of a covetuous desire of store of Confiscations, gave way for men to charge them with Crimes; and so these innocents were put to death. The great master of the order, together with two other of the principal Persons, one whereof was Brother to the Dolphin of Viennais, were publickly burnt together.
CXL. The Massacre of French Protestants at Merandol and Chabriers, happened in the year 1544. the instrument of it being Minier the President of Aix; for having condemned this poor People of Heresy, he mustered up a small Army, and set fire on the Villages: they of Merandol seeing the flame, with their Wives and Children flew into the Woods, but were there butchered or sent to the Galleys. One Boy they took, [Page 191]placed him against a Tree, and shot him to death with Calivers. Twenty five which had hid themselves in a Cave, were in part stifled, in part burnt. In Chabriers they so inhumanely dealt with the young Wives and Maids, that most of them died immediately after; the men and Women were put to the Sword, the Children were re-baptized; eight hundred men were murdered in a Cave, and forty men put together in an old Barn and burnt: yea, such was the cruelty of these Souldiers to these poor Women, that when some of them had clambered to the top of the Barn, with an intent to leap down, the Souldiers beat them back again with their Pikes.
CXLI. King Ethelred, the younger Son of Edgar, and half Brother of Edward the second, injoyed the Crown unquietly which he got unjustly. Oppressed and broken by the Danes, he was fain to buy his peace of them, of the yearly Tribute of ten thousand pounds; inhaunced to forty thousand pounds within a short time after. Which Monies were raised upon the Subjects by the name of Danegelt. Weary of this Exaction, he plotted warily with his Subjects to kill all the Danes as they slept in their Beds, which accordingly was put in execution on St. Brices night, November 13. Anno 1012.
CXLII. But to divert the reader, after so sad an entertainment as is this mournful subject, it will not be improper to give him a prospect of the divers Customs of several Nations in the Universe. The Custom of the Ethiopians is, not to punish any Subject with death though he is condemned; but one of the Lictors is sent to the Malefactor with the sign of Death carried before him: which received, the Criminal goes home and puts himself to death. To change death into banishment is held unlawful; and it is said, that when one had received the sign of death, and had intentions to fly out of Ethiopia, his Mother being apprehensive of it, fastened her Girdle about his Neek, and he not offering [Page 192]to resist her with his hands, lest he should thereby fasten a reproach upon his Family, was strangled by her.
CXLIII. In the greater India, in the Kingdom of Var (in which St. Thomas is said to be slain and buried) he amongst them who is to undergo a Capital Punishment, begs of the King that he may rather dye in honour of some God, than an inglorious death by the hands of the Hang-man. If the King in mercy grant him it, by his Kindred, with great Joy, he is led through the City with mighty Pomp; he is placed in a Chair, with sharp Knives all hung about his Neck. When he comes to the place of Execution, with a loud voice he affirms, he will dye in honour of this or that God: then taking one of the Knives, he wounds himself where he pleases, then a second, then a third, till his strength fail, and so he is honourably burn'd by his Friends.
CXLIV. The Spartans, when they brought home with them any Friends or Guests, shewing them the Doors, they used to say, Not a Word that is spoken passes out here. Plutarch also tells us, that by the Institution of Lycurgus, when they invited any to feast with them, he who was the elder stood at the door of the dining Room, and pointing to it, said to all that entred, Nothing that is spoken passes these doors to be told abroad; expressing thereby, that all the Guests had a full freedom and liberty to speak without any constraint upon them. The same Spartans, in those Feasts of theirs that are called Phiditiae, have their Prefects or Stewards, who bring in two or three of the Helotes (that is, their Slaves) drunk and intoxicate with Wine, and expose them publickly in that posture to their Youth, that they may see what it is to be drunk, and that by their unseemly and uncomely Behaviour they might be brought into a detestation of that Vice, and to a love of Temperance and Sobriety.
CXLV. The Aegpptians at their feasts use to carry about the dryed Anatomy of a Man in a Coffin; not so [Page 193]much in memory of Osyris, slain by Trypho, and in a Chest cast into the Sea, but that being inflamed with Wine, they might mutually exhort one another to the use and enjoyment of these present good things, because e're long all of them would be as that Skeleton.
CXLVI. The Massilienses have standing before the Gates of their City two Coffins; one wherein the Bodies of Free-men, the other wherein those of Servants are carried in a Cart to Burial, which they do without weeping; their mourning is finished upon the Funeral day with a Feast among their Friends; there is also a publick Poyson kept in that City, which is delivered to that Person who hath made it appear to the Magistrates, of six hundred (that is, their Senate) that he hath sufficient Causes to desire to die: also they suffer no Man to enter into the Town with any Weapon, but there is appointed at the Gate one to receive them at their Entrance, and to deliver them back at their Departure. Thus, as their Entertainments to others are humane, so to themselves they are safe.
CXLVII. There is a memorable Custom of the Athenians, That a freed man, convicted of Ingratitude towards his Patron, shall forfeit the Priviledge of his Freedom: as who should say, We refuse to have thee a Citizen who art so base a valuer of so great a gift; nor can we ever be brought to believe that he can be advantagious to the City whom we perceive to be villanous at home: go thy way then, and be still a Servant, seeing thou knowest not how to esteem of thy Freedom.
CXLVIII. The Romans, when they went into the Country, or travelled sar, at their Return used to send a Messenger before them to their Wives, to let them know, that they are at hand; and upon this reason they did it, because Women, in absence of their Husbands, are supposed to be detained with many Cares and much Employment, possibly they have Brawls and Discontents in the Family; that therefore all these [Page 194]might be laid aside, and that they might have time to receive their Husbands in Peace, and with Chearfulness, they send before them the News of their Arrival.
CXLIX. It was a Custom in Alexandria, that upon a certain stated and appointed day, some particular Persons were carried about in a Chariot, to whom it was given in charge, that they should pass throughout the whole City, and making a stand at whose door they pleased, they should there sing aloud the faults that the persons in that house were guilty of: they might not causelessly reproach any, but publish the very Truth: to which purpose they were studiously before hand to inquire into the manner of the life of each Citizen. The end of this Custom was, that Men might be moved to return by the consideration of that Shame which was publickly provided for a dishonest Life.
CL. The black People or Caffares in the Land of Mosambique, have a Custom among them, That when they go to War against their Enemies, he that taketh or killeth most men is accounted the best and bravest Man, and most respected. As a Proof of his Gallantry to his King, of as many as he hath slain or taken Prisoners he cuts off the Privy Members, dries them well, because they should not rot: with these thus dried, he comes before his King with great Reverence, in the presence of the principal Men of the Village; where taking these Members one by one into his Mouth, he spits them on the ground at the King's feet, which the King with great Thanks accepteth; and the more to reward and recompence their Valour, he causeth them all to be taken up, and given him again for a sign and token of Honour. Whereby, from that time forwards, they are accounted as Knights; and they take all those Members wherewith the King hath thus honoured them, and tye them all upon a string like a Bracelet or Chain: and when they marry, and go to any Wedding or Feasts, the Bride or Wife of such Knights do wear the foresaid Chain about their Necks, which amongst them [Page 195]is as great an honour as it is with us to wear the golden Fleece or the Garter in England; and the Brides of such Knights are therewith as proud as if they were the mightiest Queens in all the World.
CLI. The manner of making War amongst the Romans, and the recovery of such things as were injuriously detained, was this. They sent forth Feciales, or Heralds, whom they also called Orators, crowned with Vervain, that they might make the Gods Witnesses, who are the Revengers of broken Leagues. He that was crowned with Vervain carried a Turf with grass upon it out of the Tower; and the Ambassador, when he came to their Borders who were the Offerers of the Injury, covering his Face with a woollen Veil; Hear, O Iupiter, saith he, hear the Borders (and then naming the People whose Borders they were) hear ye that which is right: I am the publick Messenger of the People of Rome, and justly and piously come as their Ambassador. Then he speaks all their Demands, and calls Iupiter to witness. If I unjustly or impiously demand those men or those things to be yielded back to the People of Rome, do thou then never suffer me to return in safety to my own Country. This he doth when he is entred upon their Borders, when he meets any man, when he enters the Gates of the City, when he comes into the Market place: then if that which he demands is not restored, at the end of thirty three days, he thus declares War, who is the Father of the Fatherhood, the chief Herald, and who is crowned with Vervain. Hear Iupiter, and Iuno Quirinus, celestial, terrestrial, and infernal Gods, I call you to witness, that this People (and names it) is unjust and will not do right: but of these matters the elder of us will consult in our own Country how to regain our Right. Then he being returned to Rome, they enter upon the Debate: and if it is decreed as Right, then the Herald returns with a Spear in his hand pointed with Iron. Upon their Borders (before three Children at least) he pronounces [Page 196]that such a People have offered force to, and injured the People of Rome; that the People of Rome have commanded that War be made with them: for which cause I and the People of Rome declare and make War with such a People; and when he hath said this, he throws the Javelin or Spear upon their Borders.
CLII. The Jews before they entred Battel, by publick Edict commanded them to depart from the Army, who were newly married, and had not brought home their Wives; also all those that had planted a Vineyard, and had not yet eaten of the Fruits of it: and those who had begun to build a House, and had not finished it, together with these, all such as were cowardly and fearful; lest the desires of those things, which the one had begun, or the faint-heartedness of the other, should occasion them to fight feebly; and also by their fears possess the hearts of such as were Bold and Valiant.
CLIII. It was a common use among the Romans, and divers other Nations, as well amongst Princes as Private Persons, that if there had happened any difference of an extraordinary Character amongst them, they used to send a publick Officer or private Messenger to let them know (whom they conceived they had Injury by) that they did solemnly renounce all friendship with them, and that they did forbid them their House, and all expectations of any Rites of Hospitality. And they thought it unreasonable to hear him by Word or deed, who had been their Friend, till they had sent him this Declaration, that he might stand upon his Guard. Thus Badius the Campanian, betwixt both Armies, renounced friendship with Crispinus a Roman, that so he might have the freedom to assault him as an Enemy: and thus dealt King Amasis with Polycrates, not that he had dissobliged him, but that he feared his misfortune.
CLIV. Amongst the Persians, they had this custome, that when any one was accused in the Court for the [Page 197]breach of the Laws, though it did plainly appear that he was guilty, yet should he not be immediately condemned, but first there should be an exact inquiry made into the whole course of his life, and a strict account should be taken, whether his evil and unhandsom actions, or his gallant and commendable ones were the most: and then if the number of his base and unworthy doings were found to be the greatest, he was condemned; if otherwise, he was absolved. For they thought it was beyond human power perpetually to keep that which was right, and that they were to be accounted good, not who never did amiss, but who for the most part did that which was honest.
CLV. The custom of establishing a mutual and lasting Friendship betwixt two, and also of Princes when they entred into inviolable Leagues or Alliances, was this; they joyned their right Hands, and then both their Thumbs were hard bound about with a string; as soon as the Blood came into the Extremities of them, they were lightly pricked that the Blood came, and then each licked some of the others Blood. The Friendship or League contracted by this ceremony was held most sacred, as being signed with their own Blood. In this manner the Inhabitants of the Island Palmaria, the Scythians, Georgians, and divers other Nations, begin their Friendship, and as we read in Athenaeus, the Germans themselves.
CLVI. The Corinthians were wont, without much examination, to hang up such as were suspected of Theft, and upon the third day after, the matter was strictly examined of the Judge, then if it was found that they had really committed the Theft, whereof they had been accused, they left them hanging upon the Gallows, but if they were judged to be innocent, they were taken thence, and buried, with a Preface of Honour at the Publick charge.
But for the Readers greater Diversion, after a draught of such variety of Customs, I will give him the Life of [Page 198] George Castriot, alias Scanderbeg, King of Epirus, especially since Hungary, and other it's bordering Countries, do now daily afford us matter of Discourse. This George was descended of an ancient Family, which had long reigned in Epirus, or Asbania, a part of Macedonia; his Father surmounted his Predecessors in Prudence, Gravity, and Magnanimity, in corporal Beauty and comeliness of Person: his Mother was Voisava, Daughter of the King of the Tribullians, a Woman for Beauty, Wisdom, and Excellency of Spirit, surpassing most of her Sex. God blessed these Persons with nine Children, four Sons and five Daughters; whereof this George was the youngest, upon whose Arm, when he was born, appeared the form of a Sword, as naturally imprinted as if it had been engraven by the most dexterous Artificer.
Then it was the Turks extended their Conquests into Europe: John Castriot, amongst other Princes, was constrained to sue for Peace; which he obtained, upon Condition of delivering up his Sons in Hostage; who being in the Grand Seignior's hands, he caused them to be circumcised, (giving to George, in whom something more than ordinary appeared at his Circumcision, the name of Scanderbeg, i. e. Lord Alexander;) he was about nine years old at this time, and Amurath taking a liking to him, appointed him good Masters and Instructers, under whom he quickly learned the Turkish, Arabian, Greek, Italian, and Sclavonian Languages; and as his Strength encreased, he acquired all those Exercises as might fit him for the War; and sometimes with his Sword and sometimes with his Bow, on Horseback and foot, he gave incredible testimonies of agility and readiness of Body, and of an undertaking couragious Spirit: hereupon the Sultan made him a Sunziack and Collonel of five thousand Horse. His Brethren also proving very good Souldiers, he employed them in several parts of his Empire.
Scanderbeg, when he was eighteen years old, was sent by Amurath into Natolia, where in his first Enterprise his Virtue and good Success in War appeared, and he returned victorious: and afterwards he, with his Regiment, always made one in all Enterprizes; and the good Success was, by the common Consent of all the Souldiery, still cast upon him. And now Troubles arising in Asia, he, at those Years, was chosen General of the whole Army; by which means, and the quick and speedy defeat of his Enemies, he surmounted all the glory of his former Performances.
About this time, there came a Gyant-like Scythian to the Court, demanding if there were any that durst encounter him in Arms, and prove himself in fight against him. Amurath the Sultan proclaimed and promised to the Conquerour a great Reward, to encourge his Men to undertake the Combate. But when every one dreaded the purchase of Honour upon such desperate Conditions, (for they were to fight in their Shirts in a narrow place, with their Swords only) Scanderbeg stepping to him, said, Either shalt thou not, O Scythian, bear away this Prize and Glory, or else being made more glorious by my Death, thou shalt be enriched with these Spoils and Ornamenas. In the Duel Scanderbeg slew the Scythian, without receiving the least Wound from him; and presenting his Head to Amurath, received the reward of his Victory.
Afterwards, two Persians of a fair and goodly Stature, came and made the like Challenge to fight on Horseback; and when all refused, he took up the Gantlet against them: and whereas (contrary to the Agreement) after his first Course, they both assaulted him together, he so acquitted himself that he slew them both, and presented their Heads to Amurath.
About this time died John Castriot, his Father, in Epyre: upon notice whereof, Amurath seized upon his Kingdom, put Garrisons into all the Cities and strong Holds, and poysoned all the Brethren of Scanderbeg. [Page 200]Now, though Scanderbeg dissembled his Resentment of this Conduct, yet the Sultan growing jealous of him, put him upon all the desperate Service; yet notwithstanding his forwardness upon all Occasions, Providence preserved him to be a Scourge to the Enemies of his Name.
Not long after, Amurath made War upon Ʋladislaus King of Hungary, for assisting the Despot of Missa; and thereupon raising an Army of eighty thousand Men, he sent Carambey, the Bassa of Romania with Scanderbeg, and an Army of twenty thousand Men, to invade the Hungarians. Ʋladislaus, with the great Hanniades, that famous Captain, prepared an Army of five and thirty thousand men to encounter him. The Bassa encamped by the River of Moravia: Hanniades not enduring this Bravado, with ten thousand Men, leaving the King in his Camp, passed the River to encounter with the Barbarians; who contemning his small number, began the Fight. Castriot seeing an opportunity to accomplish what he had before resolved on, in the beginning of the Battel began to retreat with his Troops, and afterwards fled, thereby putting the other Turks into a Consternation, who made use of their Heels in like manner. Scanderbeg having before imparted his Design to his Friends, especially to his Nephew Amase, as they fled through a Wood, he laid his hands upon the Turk's Secretary, and caused him with Threatnings to write Letters in the name of Amurath, to the Governour of Croia, (the Regal City of Epirus) to deliver up his Command into the hands of Scanderbeg, as deputed by him to have the Command thereof: and then killing the Secretary, he posted by very long Journeys into the upper Dibria, where, sending for some of the principal men of the Town, he discovered himself and his purposes to them, who unanimously assented to what he desired, presenting to him their Estates and Lives for the setling of him in his Kingdom; and so taking good order for all his Affairs, he hasted [Page 201]towards Croia, sending Amase before to carry News to the Governour, and to certifie him, that Scanderbeg, with his Train was not far behind: he took with him his Friends, and a select Number of Dibrians, and so coming into Croia, he delivered the Packet, which being opened and read was easily believed, and the Governour prepared to depart.
The Night after, his Men at Arms, which he had left secretly near the Town, were let in, with whom many of the Citizens joyned, who setting first upon the Watch, and then on the Garrison, put most of them to the Sword; and so having made himself Master of Croia, he presently sent to Dibria to give his Friends notice of his Success, and to stir up that Country and their Allies, to lay hold of the opportunity for the Recovery of their Freedom. He also gave notice to all the Country about Croia, stirring them up to take Arms to free themselves from the Turkish Yoak; who readily, and with much Joy, received him, and many good Officers flocked to him; so that having got together pretty considerable Forces, he routed and put to the Sword an Army of the Turks that were upon the march for the opposing these Progresses. And then he besieged and took Petrella, Petra Alba, and Stellisa, all extraordinary strong Towns; after which, all the weaker Garrisons casily yielded to him.
Then leaving some Forces under his Lieutenant General Moses, an excellent Souldier, he returned to Croia and disbanded his Army; but upon notice that the Turks were rendezvouzing, taking his Followers and a hundred Horse, he streight march'd to the place, upon which the Turks scattered and dispersed themselves: then with a thousand Horse he made an Inroad into Macedonia, spoiling all the Country, and returned loaden with the Prey.
Amurath having notice of all these Occurrences, made Peace with the Hungarians, and bent all his Thoughts against Scanderbeg.
The Spring coming on, Scanderbeg took the Field with six thousand men, conquered Morea, a Pleasant and Fruitful Countrey, and added it to his Dominions, and then, after some time Siege, had Sfetigrade surrendred to him, being a place of great importance.
These Successes highly incensed and alarmed Amurath, so that he caused an Army to be raised of forty thousand Horse, which he committed to the leading of Hali Bassa, one of his most valiant and experienced Captains. Whereupon Scanderbeg leavied an Army of eight thousand horse and seven thousand foot, and though many more flocked to him, he dismissed the rest; with them he went into the lower Dibria, where he heard daily of the approach of his Enemies. Hereupon he detached Gree Musach and Amase with three thousand horse, for to lie in Ambuscado, which he had no sooner done, than the Turks began to approach, pitching their Camp near Scanderbeg, yet knew not that he was so night them. Scanderbeg having appointed good Watch, bade the rest of his men to betake themselves to their rest. The Turks having discovered him, grew very Insolent, and coming near the Christians Camp, began to revile them, and challenge them to the Battel; Scanderbeg made his men to be quiet till the rising of the Moon, then he caused them to refresh themselves with Food, and so some of them to issue forth to skirmish with the Turks, in the mean time he ordered his Battel: Halli Bassa contemning the small number of his Enemies, gave the first charge with a small Troop of horse, who after they had charged, retired, hoping that the Christians with eager pursuit, would disorder their Battel: but Scanderbeg finding their Policy, kept his men in good order, so both Armies coming on, the Wings began the Battel afresh; Scanderbeg, bringing on the main Battel in the face of the Bassa, valiantly charged him. No sooner were the Battels thoroughly joyned, but the Ambuscado broke out, and charged the Rereward of the Turks, making such a slaughter, that some [Page 203]of them began to fly. Thus was the Bassa's great Army distressed by a few. But he having placed his best Souldiers nearest to himself, with them renewed the Fight, so that Scanderbeg's fortune was at a stand, till Heranocontes coming on with some fresh Troops from the Rear, brake thorough the Bashaw's Army, with incredible Slaughter of his Men: so that the Turks seeing their Fellows lying by heaps, wallowing in their own Blood, betook themselves to flight, whom the Christians fiercely pursuing, slew two and twenty thousand of them, took two thousand prisoners, and four and twenty Ensigns of the Turks: and so horsing all his foot Souldiers, with the horses of the slain Turks, he made a Road into Macedonia, laying all waste before him, and returned with a Rich Booty, besides all the Spoiles gotten in the Turks Camp, and with it went back to Croia, where he was received with great Triumph. Halli Bassa with the remainder of his men returned to Adrianople, where he had much adoe to make his Peace with the Sultan, who was almost ready to die for despair thorough his great losses before in Hungaria, and in Epirus.
In the mean while the Pope's Legat perswaded the King of Hungary to break the League lately made with Amurath, saying, that Faith was not to be kept with Insidels and Miscreants, and he absolved the King and his Nobles from their Oath to the great Turk, and thereupon great preparations were made, a great Army raised, whereof Hunniades was made the Lieutenant General. The King of Hungary also wrote to Scanderbeg, who after a Council held with his Princes, assented to it, and raising a potent Army, and seeking to God by Prayer, for a prosperous Journey, he marched towards Hungary. But God intending to chastize the Perjury of the Hungarians, and to preserve Scanderbeg from having had a hand in so horrid a Sin, stirred up the Despot of Missa (a Person of no Religion) to deny him passage thorough his Country. Whereupon [Page 204] Scanderbeg resolved to force it, though it was like to prove a difficult work: and indeed before he could do it, the Turks and Hungarians had fought a dreadful Battel, wherein many were slain, and amongst others, Ʋladislaus with his perjured Nobles, and the Christian Army was wholly overthrown. The news whereof coming to Scanderbeg, he was so grieved and inraged also at the Despot, that he spoiled his Country with fire and sword, and so returned home again.
Amurath being informed of the Extraordinary spoil and havock that Scanderbeg had made in Macedonia, resolved he should next feel the effects of his resentment, and first thought to have undermined him by the artifice of a profered Peace and Amity, which being warded by Scanderbeg, the Sultan was extreamly incensed, and sent for Feressay Bassa, a Captain of a fierce and ready Spirit, and loading him with promises if he returned Victor, he gave him nine thousand Horse, all chosen men, commanding him in all haste to go surprise the Enemy in Epirus, who having dismissed his Army, kept the Field only with a few Horse. The Turks promising themselves a certain Victory, marched on merrily till they came to a narrow Valley called Mocrea, which Scanderbeg and his men having seized on, upon notice of the Enemies designs, where Scanderbeg put the Bassa to flight, cut most of his men to pieces, and the rest he took Prisoners.
This news incensed Amurath to a high degree, and thereupon sent one Mustapha, a bold and politick Captain; with a new supply of six thousand Souldiers to take Feresaye's charge, which joyned with other Forces made up an Army of above twenty thousand men, but he was in like manner incountred by Scanderbeg, his Forces routed, five thousand of the Turks slain, three hundred taken, and Scanderbeg lost but twenty Horsemen and fifty Footmen.
Mustapha obtained afterwards another mighty Army of Amurath, with which he marched against Scanderbeg, [Page 205]who lying at the Siege of Duyna against the Venetians, upon notice of the Enemies approach he detached five hundred Horse, and a thousand five hundred Footmen, wherewith he hasted to the relief of his Garisons, leaving the rest with Amase to continue the Siege: Scanderbeg at his return having drawn some Forces out of his Garisons, had got together a Body of Men consisting of four thousand Horse, and two thousand Foot, with which he prepared himself for Battel. Mustapha did the like; but before the Battel began, there came from the Turks a man at Arms in rich and gallant furniture, challenging any one of the Christians to fight hand to hand with him. Paul Menessi thereupon stepped to Scanderbeg, desiring leave that he might accept the challenge, and chastize the proud Turk, which Scanderbeg assenting to, and praying for his Success, he presently mounted on Horseback, rode forth to the Turk, bidding him to prepare himself to the Battel; both Generals agreed upon the Laws for Combat, and so the Champions taking their course, ran each at other with their Spears, and Menessi ran the Turk thorough the head, and so slew him, and there alighting, he struck off his head, took his Armour, and returned to the Camp laden with his Spoyls.
This good Omen did so incourage Scanderbeg's men, that they charged the Turks with such fury that they forced them to retire. Mustapha seeing that, put Spurs to his Horse, resolving to win the Field or die; most of his chief Captains did the like, which a little renewed the Battel; but presently Mustapha and twelve of his chiefest men were taken Prisoners, the rest slain and scattered. There were in the Turks Camp killed ten thousand men, and fifteen Ensigns taken. The Christians lost but three hundred, and they found a rich Prey.
Then did Scanderbeg make an Inroad into Macedonia, spoiled and took a great Booty; after which, he left two thousand Horse and one thousand Foot for the guard of his Frontiers, and so returned to the Siege of [Page 206] Duyna. But shortly after he made Peace with the Venetians, Amurath too sent him rich Presents, with five and twenty thousand Duckats for the Redemption of his Captains: nevertheless, Scanderbeg having divided the Money amongst his Souldiers, made another Inroad into Macedonia, and dividing his Army into three parts, he laid all waste, and brought away a rich Prey, that he might leave nothing for the relief of his Enemies when they returned again.
This put Amurath into such a Rage, that he resolved to go in Person with such an Army as might fill every Corner of Epirus, and make an easie Conquest of it. Scanderbeg having notice of the great Preparations that the Sultan was making for an Invasion, did likewise put all things in the best posture of Desence that was possible. Amurath in the mean while came with an Army of a hundred and fifty thousand Horse and Foot into Epirus, but Scanderbeg having laid an Ambuscade for a detachment of forty thousand that were going to besiege Sfetigrade, his Men killed two thousand of the Turks, took a thousand Horse, and the Christians lost but two and twenty Men.
During the Siege of the forementioned Town, Scanderbeg, with his handful, was perpetually beating up and alarming the Turk's Quarters, and set so furiously and so unluckily upon them one Night, that he slew two thousand of them: the Souldiers too within the Town made a brave Defence, and beat off several general Attacks with great Slaughter of the Turks. And Scanderbeg having gathered nine thousand Souldiers, resolved to assault the Camp; but Feri Bassa despising his small number, sent several thousand Horse to encompass him in behind; but all to his own Disadvantage, for fighting with Scanderbeg hand to hand, he was slain by this latter, and in that days work were seven thousand Turks killed by the Wounded. But Amurath seeing he could not prevail by force, used means to corrupt some of the Garrison; which having effected, [Page 207]the Town was delivered to him; the Traytors received their promised Reward, but within a few days after were secretly, at his Command, made away, as a just Recompence for their trayterous Wickedness.
Amurath having lost thirty thousand of his Souldiers in this Expedition, returned home, being followed at the heels by Scanderbeg, who slew many more of his Men in narrow Passages, which more and more provoked Amurath to the making extraordinary Preparations against the ensuing Campaign; by which time, having gotten together an Army of a hundred and sixty thousand men, with which he again invaded Epirus, and laid Siege to Croia, the Capital City thereof. And after many Artifices and Endeavours to suborn the Governour and the other Officers, finding that could not be effected, after having battered it with great Mortar-pieces, the Sultan made a general Assault. But just as the Turks began it, Scanderbeg with five thousand men brake into one of their Quarters, and at the first Encounter slew six hundred of them, yet engaged himself so far in the Fight, that he was in much danger to be slain or taken Prisoner, but at length resolutely breaking through them, he escaped, and came to his Camp, to their great Joy and Comfort.
Whereupon Amurath renewed the Assault, wherein he lost eight thousand Men without any considerable damage to the Garrison. And Scanderbeg in the night broke in again upon their Quarters, making a much greater slaughter of the Enemy than the Garrison had done.
After the Turks had still made several Attacks in vain, wherein they lost many thousands more of their Men, Amurath laid it to heart that so small a Town should eclipse all his former Glory, that he died in the Army, of Grief, Rage, and Despair; but charging his Son and principal Officers not to leave his Death unrevenged, and so gave up the Ghost.
After the Death of Amurath, Mahomet his Son presently rais'd the Siege, and offered Peace to Scanderbeg if he would pay him a certain Tribute; but Scanderbeg scorning the Motion, made an Inroad into the Turkish Dominions, which he grievously wasted, and returned home laden with spoil. To revenge this, Mahomet sent an Army into Epirus, under one of his principal Bassa's; but being re-encountred by Scanderbeg, he slew seven thousand of them, took the Bashaw and principal Officers, Prisoners, whom Mahomet ransomed with thirteen thousand Duckats, and other rich Presents which he sent to Scanderbeg.
Hereupon one Debreas, one of the Turk's best Generals, undertook, with such an Army, to conquer Epirus, and bring Scanderbeg's Head to Mahomet. Accordingly, he marched with such and as many Men as he desired, and a Battel was so valiantly fought, that Scanderbeg's Fortune seem'd to be at a stand; yet Scanderbeg having at last encountred Debreas, fought with him hand to hand, and slew him, with whose Death the whole Enemies Army was discouraged and fled; and of the Turks were slain four thousand one hundred and twenty, but of the Christians very few.
The Grand Seignior finding by these Defeats, that it lay not in his Power to prevail by Force, had Recourse to Artifice, and sought to corrupt, by mighty Offers and Promises, the principal Officers of Scanderbeg, and at length found the means to seduce Moses Galome, a great Commander, who had treacherously assured Scanderbeg of Success if he would besiege Belgrade, which having done upon his Advice, he brought the Town to great distress before it could be relieved; but Moses having given the Turks warning of his Designs, they came upon him unawares, slew many of his Men, and rais'd the Siege: nevertheless, Scanderbeg fought their Army, slew three thousand of the Misereants, and with his own hand two brave Champions, who had before sworn to Mahomet to kill him if they met with [Page 209]him. The poor Christian Captives taken by the Turks, were some sold for Slaves, others impailed alive upon sharp Stakes, others hanged on iron Hooks, and others cruelly tortured to death at the Victor's Pleasure.
Moses threw off the Mask, and went to Mahomet, of whom having obtain'd, upon assurance of Conquest, a great Army, with all things necessary, went against Scanderbeg. When the two Armies were ready to joyn, a Messenger came from the Turks, to see if any durst prove his Valour against a Champion of the Turks, hand to hand; the Challenger was accepted, and the Turk appearing, Zacharie Groppa having obtained leave of Scanderbeg, went out against him, and after a short Parley, they ran with their Lances each against other with such Fury, that both Horses and Men were overturned; then nimbly recovering themselves, they drew their Semiters, and encountred each other with such sturdy Strokes, that at last both their Swords fell out of their Hands; then grapling together, they wrestled so long till Groppa overthrew his Adversary, and with his Dagger thrust him into his Throat, and then taking a Sword, he cut off his Head, and returned to Scanderbeg with great Honour. Then the Signal of the Battel being given, it was obstinately fought on both sides, and Scanderbeg ran great danger of his life,; for a couragious Turk, with his Horse-man's Staff, bare him quite backward upon his Horse, so that the Turks shouted for Joy, hoping that he had been slain: but Scanderbeg, chafed with such an unwonted Disgrace, suriously assailed the Turk and slew him, and pursued his Victory with that Eagerness, that the Turks were defeated, eleven thousand of them slain, and not above one hundred of the Christians, and eighty wounded.
After this, Moses being tormented in Conscience, stole from the Turks, returned to Scanderbeg, obtain'd Pardon and his former Trust and Offices.
In the mean while Amase, Scanderbeg's Nephew, was inveigled by Mahomet, so that he abandoned his [Page 210]Uncle, and went to the Grand Seignior. Hereupon in the Spring following, he and Isaac Bassa, were sent the Spring following with a mighty Army, and Amase was proclaimed King of Epirus in Mahomet's name. After several Skirmishes between the two Armies, wherein the Turks had always the worst; at length Scanderbeg and his Army descended from the Mountain with such horrible Shouts and noise of Instruments of War, that the Turks were in a kind of Consternation, and thought the Enemy to be much more numerous than they were: nevertheless, Amase rallied, and made a brave Defence, but at length was forced to yield to his Uncle's Bravery and Conduct, so that the whole Turkish Army was routed, many of them were slain, and many taken Prisoners, together with twenty of the Turks fairest Ensigns, of whom were slain about twenty thousand, and of the Christians about sixty; Amase being likewise taken and condemned to perpetual Imprisonment. Then a Peace was concluded between Mahomet and Scanderbeg; after the expiration of which, Mahomet sent Synanbeg with an Army of twenty thousand into Epyrus, with which Scanderbeg forthwith encounter'd and overthrew, so that few escaped by flight. Then sent he Asambeg with thirty thousand, with whom Scanderbeg in plain Battel vanquished at Ocrida, and took Asambeg Prisoner, and used him honourably, and afterwards dismissed him.
Jussumbeg came after with eighteen thousand, was set upon by Scanderbeg, had many slain, and himself hardly escaped by flight. Then Carafabeg, an old and expert Captain, desired Mahomet to let him try his Fortune, who sent him with an Army of almost forty thousand. Scanderbeg fearing him more than any of the former, and therefore raised more Forces; yet he was too cunning as well as too brave for the Bashaw, for he slew many of his Men, and had routed all his Forces had not the Armies been separated by a Storm. So that the old General was constrained to return back [Page 211]to Constantinople with the remainder of his Army, and was well derided by his Master for having promised so much and performed so little.
After this a Peace was again concluded, upon expiration whereof, Scanderbeg entred with an Army into Macedonia, made much Spoyl, and returned with great Booty. Hereupon Mahomet sent a new Army to defend the Borders, but this was likewise routed by Scanderbeg, ten thousand of the Turks slain, twelve of their principal Officers taken Prisoners, for whom he had forty thousand Duckats in Ransom.
Then was another Bassa called Bartabanus sent with a new Army, who had several Skirmishes with Scanderbeg, but had still the worst. But at length, some of the principal Officers in the heat of the Fight ingaging too far, quite contrary to his orders, were taken Prisoners, and Mahomet refused to suffer them to be ransomed, and knowing them to be Scanderbeg's best Captains, he flayed them alive by degrees, so that they were fifteen days a dying.
Nevertheless, though the Turks had corrupted Scanderbeg's Scouts, yet he was so well upon his Guard, that when they came upon him above two to one, he put them to the worst, and slew them almost all. But as he was fighting in the midst of his Enemies, his Horse was slain under him, and in the fall sorely bruised one of his Arms; the Turks pressed on vehemently to have slain him; but God delivered him, his Souldiers rescuing and re-mounting him, and he forthwith incountring one of the Turks great Commanders, slew him hand to hand, which so terrified the Turks, that they fled and such slaughter was made of them, that few returned with Bartabanus, who advised the Sultan to invade Epyrus with two Armies at a time, which advice being liked off, one Bassa Jacup invaded it on one side with sixteen thousand brave men, and Burtabanus on another with four and twenty thousand good Souldiers. Scanderbeg having got together twelve thousand choice Souldiers, [Page 212]challenged Bartabanus, who had fortified his Camp to the Combat, which he refusing, the Turks were so derided and provoked by Scanderbeg's men, that the Turks, inraged at the affront, forced their General to hazard the Battel, which proved dangerous and doubtful; yet Scanderbeg and his men so pressed upon them on all sides, that at last they were broken in pieces, most of them slain, only Bartabanus with some few escaped. Scanderbeg had scarce divided the Spoyl, when a Post brought him News, that Jacup was burning all in another part of the Country, whereupon he presently marched thitherward, and his men went as to an assured Victory. Jacup hearing of his coming, retired into a corner of the Plain, Scanderbeg coming near him, rested one whole day, and then brought forth some of his Prisoners before his Enemies Camp, who before knew nothing of Bartabanus's overthrow. Then the Battel beginning, it was fiercely fought on both sides, the Turks were beaten and most of them slain: In all there were slain in the two Battels four and twenty thousand men, and six thousand Prisoners. Jacup escaped with a few: after which Scanderbeg entered into the Turks Territories, made havock of all, and so returned with his Victorious Army to Croia, where he dismissed them every man to his own home.
Then Mahomet imployed two Assassianates to murder him, but being discovered, they were upon their own confession justly executed according to their Merit; Then Mahomet failing too that way, raised an Army of two hundred thousand men, with which he likewise invaded Epirus, whereof Scanderbeg having intelligence, he put his Town in the best posture of defence that was possible, by which time Mahomet with those vast Forces sat down before Croia, but Scanderbeg did so ply him with continual allarums, and was so perpetually beating up his Quarters, that he grew weary of the Expedition, and returned to Constantinople, leaving his Bassa, still to maintain the Siege of the Town. In his way home he [Page 213]corrupted the Governour of a Fort called Chidna, in which were eight thousand of Scanderbeg's Souldiers, promising them liberty and safety to depart: but when he had prevailed, and had them in his power, the Tyrant caused them cruelly to be cut in pieces, sparing neither Souldiers nor Inhabitants, Man, Woman nor Child. Scanderbeg, disdaining to have his Capital City besieged by Bartabanus, with fourteen thousand choice Souldiers he marched to indeavour its relief, but by the way, hearing that Janima was coming with a fresh supply to the Turks, he detached a party of his men, and routed this new Army, and took Janima and his Sons Prisoners, whom the next day he shewed to Bartabanus, and then with plain force drave the Turks from a Mountain near the City. The Turks, discouraged with these and other such like things, rose in the silence of the Night, and retreated eight miles from the City. Scanderbeg the next morning found in their Tents great store of Corn and other Provision, which he conveyed into Croya in great Triumph.
The Spring following, Mahomet with a mighty Army again entred Epyrus, and having besieged several places, did at length again lay Siege to Croia, but with the same fortune as formerly, for many of his men being day by day out off by Scanderbeg being in want of provisions, he was forced to return to Constantinople covered with shame and rage.
But as Scanderbeg was now busie in putting his Kingdom into good order, he fell sick of a Feaver, and perceiving his end to draw nigh, he sent for his Wise, his Son, and the confederate Princes, and discoursed to them of his troublesome Life, forewarned them of the dangers were like to ensue, to persevere in Unity, made the Venetians Protectors of his Son and Kingdom, and so after he had with most fervent Prayer commended his Soul into the hands of the Almighty God, he quietly left this Life Jan. 17. Anno Christi 1466. and of his age sixty three, and of his Reign twenty four. He [Page 214]was royally buried in the Cathedral in Lyssa; yet nine years after, the Turks having taken the City, with great Devotion digged up his Bones, reckoning it some part of their heppiness, if they might see or touch the same; such as could get any part thereof set it on Silver or Gold, and hung it about their Necks, perswading themselves, that it would make them Valiant and prosperous.
He was a man of rare Parts, and of an indefatigable Spirit: during all the time of his Wars, he never slept above two houres a Night; he ever Fought against the Turks with his Arm bare, and that with such fierceness, that the Blood did oft'times burst out of his Lips. He with his own hands slew at least three thousand of the Turks. What his strength was, may appear by these Examples. There was in a part of Epyrus a mighty wild Bull, that had murdered many, and committed a thousand outrages: him Scanderbeg incountred with on Horse-back, and with one only blow of his Semiter he cut his Neck clean from his Shoulders.
Also a Monstrous Boar in Apulia that had wounded many of King Ferdinand's Courtiers, Scanderbeg being hunting with the King, incountred with this Beast, and soon severed his head from his Body.
CLVIII. Strange is the Story of Macamat, Sultan of Cambaia, he kept an Army of 20000 Horse-men. Every Morning resort to his Palace fifty men sitting on Elephants, their office is, with all Reverence to salute the Sultan, the Elephants also kneeling down. Assoon as he waketh, is heard a great Noise of Trumpets, Waits, and Drums, with other musical Instruments, in rejoycing that the Sultan liveth, and the like at Dinner. His Mustanchoes are so long, that he beareth them up with a Filler, as Women do the hair of their heads. his Beard was white and long, to the very Navel. He was so accustomed to Poyson from his Infancy, that he daily eat some to keep it in use; and though he feel no hurt himself thereof by reason of Custom, yet doth [Page 215]he so venome himself, that he is Poyson to others; for when he is disposed to put any of his Noble-men to Death, he causeth him to be brought to his Presence and stand naked before him, then he cateth certain Fruits like Nutmegs, and also the leaves of some Herbs, adding thereto the Powder of beaten Oyster Shells, chewing them a while in his Mouth, he spitteth it upon him he designs to kill, who being sparkled therewith, dieth bp the force of it within the space of half an hour. He entertains about four thousand Concubines, for whensoever he hath lain with any of them at Night she that lies with him is dead on the Morning: or when he changeth his Shirt or other Apparel, no man dares wear it. The Reason of his being so venomous, is, because his Father brought him up so of a Child with Poyson little by little, with Preservatives so accustoming him thereto.
CLIX. Captain Hawkins tells in his Voyage at the Mogul's Court; it happened to a great Friend of mine (a chief man having under his Charge the King's Wardrobe, all sorts of Mercery, and his China dishes) that a fair China dish (which cost forty five Rials of Eight) was broken by a Mischance, (when the King was in his Progress) being packed amongst other things, on a Camel, which fell and broke all the whole Parcel. This Noble-man knowing how dearly the King loved this Dish above the rest, presently sent a Servant to China Machina to seek another, hoping that he would return with another like this, before it would be missed: but his evil Luck was contrary; for the King two years after remembred this Dish, and his Man was not yet come. Now when the King heard the Dish was broken, he was in a great Rage, commanding him to be brought before him, and to be beaten by two Men, with two Whips made of Cords, and after that he had received a hundred and twenty Lashes, he commanded his Porters to beat him with their small Cudgels till a great many of them were broken; at last twenty men were [Page 216]beating of him, till the poor man was thought to be dead, and then he was haled out by the Heels, and commanded to Prison. The next day the King demanded, whether he was living? Answer was made, he was. Whereupon, he commanded he should be carried to perpetual Prison. The King's Son being his Friend, freed him of that, and obtain'd of his Father that he might be sent home and there cured: so after two Months he was reasonable well recovered, and came before the King, who presently commanded him to depart the Court, and never come again before him until he had found such a little Dish, and that he travel'd for China Machina to seek it; the King allowing him 5000 Rupies for his Charges; and besides, returning one fourth part of his Living that he had before to maintain him in his Travel. He being departed, and fourteen Months on his Travel, was not yet come home; but News came of him, that the King of Persia had the like Dish, and for pitties sake hath sent it him, who at my Departure was on his way homeward.
CLX. In Japan three were executed, viz. two Men and one Woman; the cause this: the Woman, none of the honestest (her Husband travelled from home) had appointed these two their several Hours to repair unto her. The latter man not knowing of the former, and thinking the time too long, coming in before the hour appointed, found the first man with her already, and inraged thereat, he whipt out his Cattan, and wounded them both very sorely, having very nigh hewn the Chine of the man's back in two, but as well as he might he cleared himself of the Woman, and recovering his Cattan, wounded the other; the Street taking notice of this Fray, forth with seized upon them and led them aside, and aquainted King Foyne therewith, who presently gave order that they should cut off their heads: which done, every man that listed came to try the sharpness of their Cattans upon the corps, so that before they left off, they had hewed them all three into pieces as small as a mans hand, [Page 217]And yet notwithstanding did not then give over, but placing the Pieces upon one another, would try how many of them they could strike through at a blow: and the Pieces are left to the Fowls to devour.
CLXI. At the City of Fess, their manner of proceeding against a Malefactor is thus; having given him a 100 or 200 stripes before the Governour, the Executioner putteth an Iron Chain about his neck, and so leadeth him stark-naked (his Privities only excepted) through all parts of the City: after the Executioner follows a Serjeant, declaring to all the People what Fact the Guilty Person hath committed, till at length, having put on his Apparel again, they carry him back to Prison, somtimes it falls out that many Offenders chained together are led through the City and the Governour for each Malefactor thus punished, receiveth one Ducat, and also at their first entrance into the Goal, he demands of each one a certain Duty, which is paid to him by divers Merchants and Artificers, appointed of purpose.
CLXII. At Grand Cairo in Aegypt, upon Malefactors they inflict most horrible punishments, especially upon them that have committed any heinous Crime in the Court. Thieves they condemn to the Halter. A Murther committed treacherously they punish in manner following: The Executioner's assistants take the Malefactor one by the head, another by the feet, and then the chief Executioner with a two-handed Sword cutteth his Body in twain, the one part whereof adjoyning to the Head, is put into a Fire full of unslacked Lime: and it is a most strange and dreadful thing to consider, how the same dismembred half Body will remain alive in the fire for the space of a quarter of an hour, speaking and making answers to the standers by. But Rebels or Seditious Persons they flea alive, stuffing their Skins with Bran till they resemble man's shape, which being done, they carry the said stuft Skins upon Camels backs through every street [Page 218]of the City, and therein publish the Crime of the Party executed: but if the Tormentor once toucheth his Navel with the Knife, he presently yieldeth up the Ghost: which he may not do until he be commanded by the Magistrate standing by. If any be imprisoned for Debt, not having wherewithall to satisfie the same, the Governour of the Prison payeth their Creditors, and sendeth them poor wretches, bound in Chains, accompanied with certain Keepers, daily to beg Alms from street to street, all which Alms redound to the Governour, and he alloweth the said Prisoners very bare maintenance to live upon.
CLXIII. In Zant the Inhabitants of the Island are generally Grecians; in Habit they imitate the Italians, but transcend them in Revenges; they will threaten to kill a Merchant that will not buy their commodities, and make more Conscience to break a Fast than to commit a Murther. One of them (as our Author George Sandys saies) at our being there, pursued a poor Saylor (an English man) for offering to convey a little bag of Currants aboard unaccustomed, and killed him, running up a pair of Stairs for succour: but cowardize is joyned with their cruelty, who dare do nothing but suddenly, upon advantages; and are ever privately armed, incouraged to villanies by the remisness of their Laws: for none will lay hands upon an Offender until fourteen days after that he be called to the Scale, (a place of Publick Justice) who in the mean time hath leisure to make his own peace, or else to absent himself; if then he appear not, they punish him; and propound a reward, according to the greatness of his offence, to him that shall either kill or take him alive: the Labourers do go into the Field with Swords and Partizans, as if in an Enemies Country, bringing home their Wikes and Oyls in Hogs-skins, the In-sides turned outwards. It is a custom among them to invite certain men unto Marriages, whom they call Compeers, every one of these do bestow a Ring, which the Priests do [Page 219]put upon the Bride and Bridegrooms finger, interchangeably shifting them; and so he doth the Garlands on their heads. Of these they are never Jealous. The Bridegroom entring the Church, strikes his Dagger in the door: held available against Inchantments, for here is a common practice to bewitch them: made therefore impotent with their Wives, until the Charm be burnt, or otherwise consumed: insomuch, that sometimes (as they say) the Mothers of the betrothed, by way of prevention do bewitch themselves and again unloose themselves as soon as the Marriage is consummated.
CLXIV. The Mamalukes, who were accounted the best Horsemen of their time, by the command of the Soldan they were to exercise before the Turkish Ambassador. Beneath a Castle was a long Plain prepared for that purpose, in the midst whereof was three heaps of Sand, fifty paces distant, and in each a Spear erected with a Mark to shoot at, and the like over against them, with space between for six horses to run a breast: here did the young Mamalukes, gallantly adorn'd, upon their Horses running a full Career, yield strange experiments of their Skill, not one missing the Mark, first with casting Darts, and after with their Arrows, as they ran; and lastly trying their Staves; others after this, in the like race of their running horses, shot with like Dexterity divers Arrows backwards and forwards; others in the midst of their race alighted three times, and (their Horses still running) mounted again, and hit the mark nevertheless: others did hit the same standing on their Horses thus swiftly running; others three times unbent their Bows and thrice bent them, again whilst their Horses ran, and missed not the Mark. Neither did others, which amidst their Race, lighted down on either side, and again mounted themselves; no nor they which in their swiftest course leaped and turned themselves backward on their Horses, and then (their Horses still running) turned themselves forward: there were them, which whilst the Horses ran, ungirt [Page 220]their Saddles thrice, and each time shooting, and then again girding their Saddles, and never missing the Mark, some sitting in their Saddles leaped backwards out of them, and turning over their heads, settled themselves again in their Saddles, and shot as the former three times; others laid themselves backwards on their running Horses, and taking their Tails, put them into their Mouths, and yet forgot not their Aim in shooting: some after every shot, drew out their Swords and flourished them about their heads, and again sheathed them: others sitting between three Swords, on their right side, and as many on their left, thinly clothed, that without very great care, every motion would make way for death, yet before and behind them touched the Mark: one stood upon two Horses running very swiftly, his feet loose, and shot also at once three Arrows before, and again three behind him: another sitting on a horse neither bridled nor saddled, as he came at every Mark arose and stood on his Feet, and both hands hitting the Mark, sate down again three times: a third sitting on the bare Horse, when he came to the Mark lay upon his back and lifted up his Legs and yet missed not his shoot; one of them was killed with a fall, and two sore wounded in these their feats of Activity: they had an old grave man which was their teacher. If I have long detained thee in this spectacle, remember that the Race of Mamalukes should not be forgotten, the rather, because their name is now razed out of the World, and this may seem an Epitaph to their Sepulchre, after whom none are left perhaps able to do the like.
CLXV. But now I shall take occasion to speak of Death and the gallantry wherewith some Persons have received it. And begin with the story of Sophonisba, who was the Queen of Syphax the Numidian. He being made Prisoner to the Romans, she came, yielded her self to Massanissa, and vehemently besought him, that he might not be delivered into the hands of the Romans. [Page 221]Her youth and excellent beauty so commended her suit, that he forthwith granted it, and to make good his promise, married her himself that very day, having been contracted with her before her Marriage with Syphax. But Scipio the Roman General gave him to understand that the Romans had title to her head, and that she was a mischievous Enemy of theirs, and therefore advised him not to commit a great offence upon little reason. Massanissa blushed and wept; and finally having promised to be governed by Scipio, he departed to his Tent; where, after he had spent some time in Agony, he called to him a Servant, and tempring a potion for Sophomiba, sent it her with this message; that gladly he would have her to live with him as his Wife, but since they who had power to hinder him would not yield thereto, he sent her a Cup that should preserve her from falling alive into the hands of the Romans; willing her to remember her Birth and Estate, and accordingly to take order for her self. At the receipt of this Message and Present she only said, that if her Husband had no better present for his new Wife, she must accept this: adding, that she might have died more honourably, if she had not wedded so lately before her Funerals; and herewithal she boldly drank off the Poyson.
CLXVI. Dr. Fecknam was sent to the Lady Jane Gray, that she must prepare her self to die the next day; which message was so little displeasing to her, that she seemed rather to rejoyce at it. The Doctor being earnest with her to leave her new Religion, and to embrace the old, she answered, that she had now no time to think on any thing, but of preparing her self to God by Prayer: Fecknam thinking that she had spoken this, to the end she might have some longer time of life, obtained of the Queen three days longer, and then came and told so much to the Lady Jane, whereat she smiling said, You are much deceived if you think I had any desire of longer life: for I assure you, since the time you went [Page 222]from me, my life hath been so odious to me, that I long for nothing so much as Death; and since it is the Queens pleasure, I am most willing to undergo it.
CLXVII. Queen Anne, the Wife of Henry the eighth, when she was led to be beheaded in the Tower, she called one of the King's Privy-Chamber to her, and said unto him; commend me to the King, and tell him, he is constant in his course of advancing me; for from a private Gentlewoman he made me Marchioness, and from a Marchiones to a Queen; and now that he hath left no higher degree of worldly honour for me, he hath made me a Martyr.
CLXVIII. Calanus the Indian, of great fame and name for Philosophy, and held in great reverence by Alexander the Great, when he had lived seventy three years in perfect health, and was now seized upon by a Disease, accounting that he had arrived at that term of Felicity, which both nature and fortune had allotted him, determined to depart out of life: and to that purpose desired of Alexander a Funeral Pile to be erected, and that as soon as he had ascended to the top of it, he would appoint his Guard to put fire to it. The King not able to divert him from his purpose, commanded the Pile to be erected, an innumerable multitude of People flocked together to behold such an unusual a spectacle. Calanus, as he had said, with a marvellous alacrity ascended the top of the pile, and there laid him down, wherein he was consumed to Ashes.
CLXIX. But now it is time to bring them to their Graves, and give an account of the Customs of several Nations in the Burial of their dead, and begin with the Inhabitants dwelling near the River Nile, who not satisfied with Natures Treasures, as Gold, Precious Stones, Flesh in variety and the like; the Destruction of Men and Women neighbouring them better contents them, whose dead Carkasses they devour with a Vultures appetite; whom if they miss, they serve their Friends (so as they miscall them) such scurvy sauce, [Page 223]butchering them, and thinking they excuse all in a Complement; that they know no better way to express Love, then in making (not two Soules) two Bodies one by such an Union: yea some, as some report (worn by age or worm-eaten by the Pox) prosser themselves to the Shambles, and accordingly are disjoynted and set to saile upon the Stalls.
CLXX. The Funerals of the Bannyans are of the old stamp, sacring the Corps to Ashes in a holy fire, compounded of all sorts of Wood and Aromatick Spices; the Wife also in epectation to injoy her Husband amongst incomparable pleasures, invelops her dainty Body with the merciless Flames, for which Affection she obtains a living memory.
CLXXI. The Inhabitants of the Canary Islands washt their dead, and kept them erected in a Cave, a Staff in one hand, and a Pail of Milk and Wine set near him to support and comfort him in his Filgrimage to the Elizian Fields.
CLXXII. The Indians that dwell near the River Ganges have likewise the liberty to burn with their dead Husbands: so that death having cut in two their Union, the Relict conceits her self a loathed Carcass, and resolves to make her self an Holocaust, robes her Body with a transparent Lawn, her Arms, Legs and Thighs are also fettered with Chains, expressing Love; but her Ears, Nose and Fingers are adorned with Pearls and precious Stones: with one hand she holds a Nosegay of Flowers, in the other a Ball; both which are emblems of Paradice. She is attended with a great number, some accompanying her for Love, others for Civility, but most for her incouragement and honour of the Ceremony: the Priests all the way she goes describe the Joys she is to possess, and the assurance she has to injoy her Husband speedily in the blessed shades below: she returns a modest Smile, trips on chawing something in her Mouth that intoxicares her Brains, and upon sight of the Flames, seems transported with satisfaction. So soon [Page 224]as she sees the Carkass of her Husband laid upon a Pile, and the fire burn, like a mad Lover she whirles about the Pit, and having bid farewel to Parents, Children and Friends, willingly incorporates with the Fire; which quickly makes them one in Ashes: Musick of sundry sorts, and acclamations of the Spectators yell aloud at the same instant, both for the greater honour of the obsequie, and that the screeches of the poor wretch may not be heard, whereby others may be discouraged. Now albeit some Women of this perswasion living under a Mahometan Prince being denied this liberty to burn with the Bodies of their Husbands Corps, have been known of late years to make themselves away; yet others more Wise, and less valuing a place in the Catalogue of those fiery Zealots, doe refuse to burn: but in such wise by way of Ignominy they are commanded to shave their heads and to sequester, themselves from company; which is a punishment. Howbeit this custom of burning is much more ancient with men amongst the Brachmans than with the other Sex: for with the latter it came not in practice until several of their Husbands were made away by Poyson, which their lascivious Wives would frequently minister upon giving them distaste, or other slight provocations, for prevention whereof this Law was devised, and injoin'd the Relict: and though in its institution it seem'd severe, it was to deterr them from that wicked practice, which long custome had made familiar and reputable; whereof amongst many other instances we find that of Mandanis the Gymnosophist, who, as Strabo reports, was courted by Alexander the Great, to accept of a rich Present he made the Philosopher; but contemning it and his glory, it (at least seeming) so incensed the King, that the Brachman for his arrogancy was condemned to death: and being told he might be pardoned, so he would but desire it, with no less morossity answered, he would indeed petition Alexander not for life, but liberty to burn himself; giving this reason, [Page 225]that death was in no wise terrible, where it is only an inlet unto immortality in exchange of his old perishing Flesh, expecting a more durable and excellent condition.
CLXXIII. The Funerals of the Chinezes are after this sort; When any dies, they first wash, then perfume and lastly apparel the Corps, and put his best Cloaths on, then cover his head; and having set him a Chair, his Wife entring the Room, first gives him a respect and then kisses him; After that, she takes her farewel, with as much sorrow as can be imagined: she is no sooner gone, but his Children enter in order according to their Seniorities; they first kneel, and then kiss the dead mans's hand, yea strive to outvie each other in their ejaculations, expressing their Love by sorrowfull countenances and gestures, as beating their Breasts, and pouring out tears in abundance: being withdrawn, next his kindred act their parts, and lastly his Friends, and other more remote acquaintance: the third day they lay him in a Coffin of precious Wood, which they cover with a Silk Cloth, and over it place his Picture; for fifteen days in that sort the Corps rests, and each day a Table is spread with meat, which nightly the Priests have the liberty to eat, for 'tis they who burn the Incense and offer Sacrifice. When they carry it to the Grave, Women are hired to howl, the better to move others to compassion: sometimes upon his Coffin they place the Image of a dead man, whom they expect should shew him the surest and readiest way to Elizyum: that done, the Women and Children for some daies seclude themselves, and when abroad, go dolourously habited, for they put course Sack-cloath near their Skin; have their Cloaths made long and plain and for three years are not seen to laugh or joy in any thing; but to the utmost of their Power, exercise their Love by their continual lamentation, abstinence from Feasts, and Pastimes, and in all their Letters subscribe themselvs such one's disobedient and unworthy Widdow, [Page 226]Child, or what may best set forth Observance.
CLXXIV. The Gowers being such as follow the old Religion of the Persians, differ in their Funeral Ceremonies from the Persees who live at present in the Indies: for in reverence to the Fire, these not only forbear to burn the dead, fearing to offer it an unclean thing; but even hold it a Crime to spit into the Fire, which yet they repute Sacred. But whereas the Egyptians powder the dead with Salt and Spices to preserve them from putrefaction, the Perse in India expose the dead to the Sun's rage, till he have eaten them. And these Gowers oft times put them in the hollow of a Tree, standing upright, supported by the Bole, till observation release them: For if the Vultur pick out his right Eye first, then they conclude that he is in Paradice; if the left, then a Cacodaemon vexes him; and they feast or fast by that observation, as Joy or Sorrow is occasioned. Contrary to the Persian Satrapae, who had their Graves so deep in the sides of Rocks and Mountains, that they were usually let down by cords or other like device many Fathoms, the Corps being first embalmed.
The Burials of the Persians revive some Ceremonies that of old were used amongst the Jews and Gentiles: at his farewel to the World the next of Kin close the Eyes, as did Joseph in the 46 cap. of Genesis, and Telemachus in Ovid, ‘ Ille meos Occulos comprimat ille tuos.’ The nobler sort of People had their Sepulchres in the sides of Mountains or Hills about Persepolis: howbeit, some used to embalm, the Brains being exhausted by a silver Engine, the Belly (so soon as dissected and the Bowels extracted) cleansed with Wine, farced with Cassica, Myrrhe, and other Spices, was then closed, and buried in extraordinary deep Pits or Vaults, or in [Page 227]places boarded in the sides of Mountains. But the poorer sort used only Bitumen or else the Juice of Cedars, which resists Putrefication. Howbeit, the most useful way of Burial is this; first, They wash the Corps with clean Water, (as we find practised to Tabitha in Act. 9.) they carry it orderly and with Silence to the Grave, then lodge the Carcass, not in Machits or Churches, but Church-yards, and where none lay formerly, supposing it a vile part to disturb the dead, whom in the Grave they think sensible of Torment: they place his Head towards Medina, and for seven days the next of Kin watch, to keep, if possible, the evil Angel from his Grave, incessantly warbling out Elegiac Threnodies, as the last expression of Love they can shew. Others thus; In the first place go those of his Blood, next them, his Varlets naked to the Waste, the rest in Trouses, who to express their Zeal burn or scratch their Arms and Breasts, and cut and print Circles in their Flesh, (a Mode borrowed from the Jews, prohibited by Moses) Levit. 19.28. Deut. 14.1. so that the Blood oft trickles down in many places; next them are ranked Youths, whose Shoulders bear some Texts out of the Alcoran, mixing with them Eulogies of the Defunct which they ingeminate: next these follow many Persons of best rank, each putting his hand to the Cord that draws the Hearse, and on every side throng the Multitude, some bearing in their hands Lawrel or Cypress, others Garlands of Flowers, Fruits, and what best befits the Season: some seminated Horse-men play along, and oft times, to demonstrate their Love, spare not to wound their Carcasses: in the last place go the Preficae or Women hired to weep and howl, who tear their false Hair, probably smell to Onions for the procuring of Tears, and use such impostures as did the Antick Romans, who made it an Art to mourn, and by their counterfeit Tears and Shricks to provoke others to Passion and like Lamentation.
But the Funerals of the Persees is in this Manner; They neither burn nor bury their dead, but having first put the Body into a Winding-sheet, all the way they pass towards the Grave his Kindred beat their Breasts, but with little noise, till they come within fifty or a hundred Paces of the Burial place; where the Herbood meets them, usually attired in a yellow Scarf, and on his head wearing a thin Turband. The Necessilars or Bearers bear the Corps upon an iron Bier (for Wood is forbidden, in that it is dedicated to the Fire) to a little shed, where (so soon as some Mistiques are acted) they hoise up to the top of a round Building, some of which are twelve foot high and eighty in circuit; the entrance is for the most part at the North-east side, where through a small Grate they convey the Carcass into a Monument; good men into one, bad into another. 'tis flat above, open to the Air, plaister'd with white Loam, hard and smooth like that of Paris: in the midst thereof is a hole descending to the Bottom, made to let in the Putrefaction issuing from the melted Bodies, which are thereupon laid naked in two rows or Ranks, exposed to the Sun's rage and appetite of ravenous Birds, who spare not to devour the flesh of these Carcasses, tearing asunder and deforming them in an ugly sort; so that the abominable stink of those unburied Bodies (in some places three hundred) is so loathsom (that did not a desire to see strange Sights allure a Traveller) they would prove much worse seen than spoken of.